Categories > Anime/Manga > Naruto > Naruto's Quest
Chapter 38
Fed up with having been stabbed in the back for the last time, a whiskered blond ventures off to a continent across the sea to revive the Uzumaki Clan so he can raze the Leaf to the ground. His tra...
?Blocked
Meanwhile, in the sim, the three teams took in their procedurally generated surroundings for a moment. It was a forest, as Naruto had said but the flora and fauna was different; very different, from what they were used to seeing. How the hell were mushrooms able to grow that big?! There were spotted mushrooms that reached to their damn thighs for crying out loud!
They also took a gander at what they were wearing, now. Neideen, Roxanne and Sistina were all decked out in their black and red armour - helms and all. Ava and Eva were wearing their old one-piece uniforms, and everyone else was now garbed in the standard issue uniforms and armour that the Organization had assigned to its warriors. The trainees lacked any personal crests, but that was the only difference. They even had actual claymores on them, instead of the shields, spears, and shortswords they’d become accustomed to.
That was going to take some getting used to, but they didn’t mind all that much. They actually liked it. It made them feel like actual warriors!
“Huh… I didn’t know plants could grow that big.” Leia commented, walking over to one of the spotted mushrooms.
“I… wouldn’t separate.” Lytelle told the former Number 14. “If this is on the hardest difficulty…” The girl was incredibly nervous; there was three of those flowers the last time they did this, who knows how many of them there are this time!
“You’ve taken this simulation before,” Sistina said, looking at Lytelle inquisitively, “What can you tell us without spoiling anything?”
“I can’t say much. But if there’s anything I learned in this simulation, it’s this: even the most harmless of things can be a deadly predator.” Lytelle gave the Divine Oracle a pointed look. “Plants included.” while she can’t outright say what the enemy was, she can clue her leader on what type of enemy they can be facing.
“Interesting,” Roxanne muttered. “So, I’m guessing the objective is to survive an encounter with whatever’s here? That’s what I’ve heard.”
“Naruto did say we have to survive.” Neideen reminded her ex-girlfriend, “We even have side objectives: ‘Find out what happened to the previous victims before you, and find out what is causing people to disappear.’ He even said we can use whatever method we want, in order to find out.”
“He also said those side objectives are not vital,” Regima pointed out. “But, surviving an encounter with whatever is here seems to be the current objective. And if whatever is here is strong enough to take on the likes Priscilla and Teresa...” she trailed off with increasing nervousness.
It told everyone whatever is here was strong. Very strong.
Then again, they had no idea that Priscilla had been reduced to a civilian thanks to Naruto not allowing her to use yoki or chakra.
“In that case, let’s stay together, then,” Neideen declared. “Anything capable of defeating the Strongest of All Number Ones, and her killer is bound to be tough as nails.”
“My thoughts exactly,” Henriette concurred. “It would be highly advisable if we all kept an eye on one another and not separate for any reason.” When she and a few girls joined Miata in doing this on medium difficulty, they got picked off one by one. “I lost horribly, last time, because I lost my cool and ran off on my own to kill whatever was picking off the girls I was participating with… Needless to say, I paid dearly for that.”
“I see...” As she looked at the other teams, and her own, the gears were visibly turning in Roxanne’s head. The malicious slasher smile she was known for back in her first life had threatened to show on her face, but she managed to keep it hidden. She wanted to win this by any means necessary and if she had to sacrifice the other teams, including her own to win, then she’ll gladly do it!
Roxanne is in every sense of the word, a serial killer; she is scheming, manipulative and sadistic as well. It shouldn’t come as a surprise that she would resort to sacrificing her own damn team if it meant victory. And so, unknown to any of the others, Roxanne began to plot on getting everyone else killed, just in case she had to.
“We should get going in that case,” Sistina said, before calling out, “Leia! Rejoin the rest of us! We’re moving out!”
There was no answer…
“Leia?” Sisina looked around and began to worry, “Wait… where is she?”
Savra reached out with her senses and frowned. “She’s… she’s twenty meters away… and in severe distress.”
“Oh, no…” Henriette muttered, completely wide eyed. She looked at her Captain, Roxanne, and said with urgency, “we have to get to her, now! She’ll be gone in less than three minutes if we don’t get there, now!”
Roxanne frowned but nodded. If nothing else, it would help them learn what had happened to the others… and that was valuable information. “Alright, let’s do it!”
The other leaders were in agreement, Sistina especially. With that, they were off.
----
Meanwhile, poor Leia was not having a nice day at the moment.
“Oh, ho-ho~!” the sunflower chortled with amusement from inside of Leia’s head. “We have a fighter here~!”
The woman refused to let go of her sword, trying to swipe at the vines as they kept shaking her. No matter how hard Himawari tried, though, Leia held firm and kept swiping at her.
“I have to admit, you’re pretty strong,” Himawari complimented; and the flower truly meant that. The other victims it had from the previous runs were rather...lacking when it comes to strength. So this was a nice breath of fresh air, so to speak.
“I will murder-fuck your face!” Leia yelled in frustration, her eyes glowing a demonic gold as she wildly flailed about.
“Riveting…” the flower commented sarcastically. Truth be told, though, Himawari was in awe as it felt its tendrils holding her down strain. “But, alas, your friends appear to have caught on to our location and I would very much prefer not to have my meal interrupted.”
Leia squealed in outrage as she felt the flower’s tentacles slithering underneath her bodysuit. They started caressing her folds underneath and slithering around her breasts as the others went and dismantled her armour, bit by bit. Her spaulders and back plate were the first to go, followed soon by her fauld. Then her bodysuit was removed next, taking her sword, gauntlets, and sabatons with it. They were dropped to the ground beneath the suspended woman like trash and promptly forgotten about as Leia’s arms and legs were pinned down. “Oh, how I do wish I had more time to play, but your friends are coming fast,” Himawari cooed. A massive gaping maw, with orange fleshy mucus-dripping insides opened up in the center of its bloom as Leia screamed for help. Her cry was cut short as Himawari enveloped her head.
Time was a-ticking, though, so the flower wasted no time, gobbling the woman down as quickly as it could - Leia’s feet sliding in, just as the cavalry arrived, with a crude gulp. Then, just before Neideen lopped its ‘head’ off, the flower slipped into the ground at lightning speed. Himawari didn’t bother digesting its meal just yet; it didn’t have the time to do that.
Audrey frowned deeply. “It’s fast,” she said. “That thing is half a mile away, already!”
“She’s dead.” Savra added morbidly just a few seconds later. “I can’t sense her yoki anymore. There was a massive spike of panic and then, she was gone in an instant.”
“That thing is what wiped out the team I did this with,” Henriette pointed out. “It only took about thirty seconds to fully digest Millie and Minnie at the same time, according to Miata, and ten seconds to fully digest a full-grown woman, according to Deneve. That flower calls itself Himawari. Don’t let it fool you; it’s extremely clever and able to read your thoughts!”
The women all shared the same opinion: that was… terrifying.
“You forgot one thing, Hen,” Lytelle added with a very serious expression, “It can talk directly inside your head. And due to how I was taken out, I’m pretty sure it can choose who can hear it and who can’t.”
“Oh, you are such a killjoy,” they all heard an androgynous voice coo teasingly in the backs of their minds. “I do so love a challenge, though~! Ta-ta, for now!”
“Was that…?” Heidi trailed off.
“Himawari? Yes.” Lytelle answered. “Keep an eye on each other, the flower can spawn tentacles and drag you away from everyone else before they even know you’re missing. That’s likely what happened to Leia.”
“Noted,” Roxanne muttered. If she was going to win this, she needed to keep a good track of her meat shields.
----
Meanwhile, back outside, Erica shuddered uncomfortably. “That is going to give me nightmares,” she muttered.
Naruto chuckled warmly and ruffled her hair. “You can always come to me if you can’t sleep,” he said. “I’ll gladly comfort you.”
The young trainee turned beet red. Though Naruto’s intent was completely innocent, her imagination ran away with her at the thought of precisely how he could help her sleep.
“I wouldn’t mind some cuddles of my own,” Tanya giggled teasingly, lacing her fingers with his as she grabbed hold of his hand.
“Maybe later,” Naruto chuckled. “You’re here to observe, right?”
“For now,” she replied. “But, if nothing happens for a while, I think I’ll go a-head and find a way to... entertain myself~!”
The intended innuendo went completely over Naruto’s head. “This simulation is on the hardest difficulty,” he pointed out. “You’re going to find a lot of things happening in it. Besides, you saw how, uh, Himawari took down one of the girls so fast, under the noses of everyone else. That thing’s not even the biggest threat.” Truth be told, Naruto didn’t even know what the biggest threat in this simulation was. It procedurally generates the enemies and once they’re in, they’re there to stay unless he goes ahead and removes them from the ‘system’ himself.
----
Back in the sim, Sistina frowned deeply at the information she’d just been given. This was an enemy unlike any other. They couldn’t think of it as an Awakened Being, nor could they treat it as one. “We should consider this ‘Himawari’ as a threat of the highest degree, then,” she said. “Stay on high alert and prepare to dogpile it with everything we’ve got if it pops up again. Any sunflowers we come across should also be chopped to bits on sight for good measure.”
“As far as I know, there’s three of them.” Lytelle said, “Himawari was polite enough to give that much away. But…”
“That was on a lower difficulty, I assume?” Roxanne asked.
Henriette nodded in response to her Captain. “Yeah, it was. This is on the highest difficulty, now. So chances are, the other two sunflowers had been replaced by other predators. We can’t assume there’s three sunflowers, anymore. Anything could be the enemy, now. It’s just our luck that one of them happens to be a psychic flower of all things.”
Sistina cautiously looked around her surroundings at that. Henriette had a point there, they can’t assume they’re going up against three sunflowers anymore. They were both lucky and unlucky that the confirmed enemy is Himawari… and they completed one of the objectives didn’t they? Find out what is causing the victims to disappear without a trace. So they just had to survive long enough to get out.
“Stay close, everyone,” the elf-eared blonde called. “Don’t separate, and keep an eye on each other. Let’s keep moving.”
With that said, the three teams ventured forth, delving into the forest with caution. Unfortunately, Himawari was close behind them. And the flower heard every word that was spoken. And so Himawari the Sunflower, followed after them, delving close enough to snatch one or two of them, but not too close to be noticed.
But it had to be careful. From what it could hear from their minds, a few of them are able to track each other down. That blind one, Savra, was the one who interrupted its meal with Leia. Sistina was another that could sense. The one with the curly pigtails, was also another tracker, as was the eye-patch wearing lady. The last was one of the long-haired women a chick with a calm and collected personality, as far as Himawari could tell. They needed to go. But… the lady with the curly pigtails… Himawari could sense how… manipulative and scheming she is. This chick wanted to win and was perfectly willing to sacrifice the others to that end. She would be the perfect pawn, at least until hers was the last team standing. But how to do this…? They would be on the lookout for it, after all.
Maybe it can pull off the same trick it did to those children? No, Himawari dismissed that idea. It wouldn’t work twice. They’re on alert, they won’t let their guards down. Manipulating the manipulator seemed like its best option, right now. Then, out of nowhere, that little girl’s singing started echoing throughout the forest, catching the attention of the women and flower. “Come, little children, the time’s come to play, here in my garden of shadows~!”
Oh… maybe it can use that girl to its advantage?
“The heck…?” Rachel muttered aloud with a furrowed brow. “Oi, Lytelle, Henriette, did that happen to you the last time?” she asked looking at the girls in question.
“N-No… this is completely new.” the latter said in utter perplexment.
The girl’s voice seemed to come closer as her melody of oohs and ahs proved almost hypnotic. “Come little children,” she repeated, “I’ll take thee away, into a land of enchantment; come, little children, the time’s come to play, here in my garden of shadows~!”
Heidi, known for her ‘hawkeye,’ immediately spotted movement off to the side as she shouted, “there! It’s coming from there!”
The other women followed her gaze to see a little girl in a yellow sundress prancing and twirling about about in the distance. Upon seeing her, many felt compelled to follow. Those with weaker wills seemed lost in a trance almost immediately. Lytelle, Rachel, Ava, Eva, and Charlotte all moved forth to follow the little girl, only for their captains and Team Roxanne to stop them. In the commotion, no one had realized a member of Neideen’s team had gone missing until it was too late.
Roxanne frowned as she looked to the one-eyed Captain and asked, “Oi, where’s Savra? Wasn’t she right here?”
Neideen frowned as she, Roxanne, and Audrey all reached out with their senses. Their eyes snapped wide open when they realised she was nearly a mile away!
“Another one bites the dust…” Roxanne said morbidly. She then turned to the others and declared, “by the time we get there, it’ll be too late. Let’s keep moving and stay close!”
“Y-you can’t just abandon her!” Henriette protested.
“You said it yourself: ‘it only took about thirty seconds to fully digest Millie and Minnie at the same time and ten seconds to fully digest a full-grown woman’,” Roxanne pointed out. “She’s a lost cause. Leia wasn’t nearly as far away when we noticed her missing and we were still too late, despite barreling towards her at top speed. Now, get moving.”
Henriette wanted so badly to counter her point, but the young one’s argument died in her throat when she realized that Roxanne was right; loath as she was to admit it, there was nothing they could do! With a sigh and a heavy heart, she nodded begrudgingly.
----
“Oh, my, oh, my, oh, my~” Himawari cooed. “It would seem that your comrades have abandoned you.” the flora informed the blind woman in a mocking manner of pity. It then giggled. “Oh, how… lovely~! Now, I get to savour punishing you for interrupting my previous meal~!”
Savra did her best to struggle, roaring as she let loose 30% of her yoki and tried biting down upon one of the vines holding onto her swordarm. If she could free that, Savra stood a chance of cutting herself free. The lifeblood drained from her face as she heard the claymore being drawn from its place in her backplate. She struggled as best she could, regardless, hoping beyond hope that she could catch the sword before it fell to the ground, but alas, that was not to be. It fell and quite some time later, she heard the clang of metal as it touched the ground… several meters down.
“Oh, come on!” Savra was not one for whining; but in this case, in this situation, she couldn’t help herself. She can’t see but after hearing that sort-of-distant clang the woman knew she was pretty high up. She didn’t really know, though, because she was blind; but it sounded a bit faint to her.
“Oh, dear, it seems I’ve misplaced your sword~” Himawari cooed with mischief. Then several orange tentacles sprouted from its bloom and wiggled in the air in front of it, “Time to strrrrrip you down~!”
Savra’s efforts doubled in vigour as she let loose 50% of her yoki, only for more tentacles to keep her in place for good measure. Then, to her dismay and growing embarrassment several more started slipping under her clothes.
“Hey! Where the hell do you think you’re putting those!” she snapped.
“Oh, I think I’m putting one here,” Himawari chirped, sliding one between her legs, “and one here,” another slipped around and started poking at her anus, “and one here,” a tentacle started flicking her right nipple, “and one here~!” A fourth tentacle started rubbing and flicking Savra’s right nipple, while the rest started disrobing her, starting with the armour.
The poor blind woman squawked at the sensation of each limb that violated her, squirming as best she could to escape their perverted grasp. Alas, their grip on her was firm, even with her letting loose 50% of her yoki. Himawari was forced to keep a few more tentacles on her though, noting that she was stronger than Leia. It didn’t matter, though, as the sunflower was too strong. The former Number 11’s armour was swiftly shed, starting with her spaulders and back plate, followed by her fauld. Then, her top and leggings were pulled off, taking the blindfold, vambraces and sabatons with them. It was revealed that her eyes were truly missing, a nasty scar across what was left of them, right before her hair draped down over half of her face.
“Aww… you really are blind.” ‘Seeing’ that nasty-looking scar, Himawari felt... pity for the woman in its grasp. The flora sounded genuinely upset, too.
Savra huffed at it, not caring one bit as Himawari was still quite literally rubbing her the wrong way in several places.
“Don’t worry though; I’ll put you out of your misery soon enough!” it cheered, acting as if there was nothing wrong about what it was doing. To Himawari, that was precisely the case - it knew it was a part of this simulation and it was just fulfilling its purpose.
“I… I am not some piece of meat!” Savra snapped at it out of growing frustration. “I am a living, breathing human being you pest!”
“And I subsist on living, breathing humans,” Himawari pointed out. “I am merely doing as was intended of me in this fabrication of your man’s seal network… well, for the most part, at least,” Himawari giggled. “I was not intended to be a roaming threat to your safety - that’s the job of the snakes, jaguars, and singing hypno-girl, but I digress.” Himawari hummed thoughtfully to itself, as it thought on its decision, “I wonder, should I tenderize you first… or eat you right now? Oh, decisions, decisions~!”
If it took the time to tenderize this morsel then it could miss out on the other potential meals. But at the same time, Himawari wanted to punish Savra for cutting its previous meal short. Then it came to a conclusion. “Oh, I know! I’ll simply swallow you right now and take my time digesting you~! That way, if I feel the need to rush for whatever reason, I can just finish you off~!”
Not to mention it can lewdly gulp, and slurp her down slowly, like it wanted to do to that Leia girl.
“D-don’t you fucking dare!”
“Down the hatch you go~!” Himawari sang, joyously. Then the flower opened its circular gob wide, revealing the mucus-dripping insides to the world. Though Savra couldn’t see it, she struggled as best she could against the flower’s grasp. When she felt herself starting to move as the vines pinned her arms and legs together, that squirming only intensified. Soon enough, her head was enveloped by the flower’s mouth in one swift motion and Himawari let out one loud orgasmic moan.
The flower shuddered as it ‘tasted’ the blind woman. “Hmmmmmmmmmm~ you taste so good~!” Himawari savoured the flavour, lewdly slurping and gulping its newest victim down, bit by tiny bit.
As was the case with those before her, Savra’s consciousness had left and been replaced by a doppelganger the instant Himawari started ingesting her. Himawari moaned gutterally as Savra was happily, and lewdly slurped and gulped down into the flowers stem. It expanded around her nude, sexy body as she slid further and further down into its gob without any fuss. Then once her feet was in, the ‘mouth’ closed behind Savra effectively trapping her before the flower’s stalk shrank down, now stretched over Savra’s female form like a second skin.
“Ah… I’m going to savor this~!” Moaned Himawari, it’s going to be the first time it ever held back on devouring its meal outright. And so far it was enjoying the blind woman’s struggles. The feel of her bosom, her nipples, rubbing against its fleshy interior was riveting! Now, it was time to follow the others at a distance. With that Himawari slunk down to the ground with Savra unwillingly coming along for the ride.
----
“Yeah, I’m definitely having nightmares, now,” Erica muttered upon seeing that. She had no idea what that flower was saying, but if it wasn’t digesting the blind woman right away… the implications made her shiver in all the wrong ways. Naruto chuckled warmly, pulling her into a one-armed hug and drawing a heavy blush from the young trainee. Erica smiled shyly in appreciation at that. Tanya, meanwhile, grinned impishly and pressed herself up against Naruto’s chest, standing on her tiptoes and giving him a peck on the cheek. The sheer suddenness of her kiss stained his cheeks red in an instant, drawing a giggle from the former Number 13.
“Oh!” Naruto chuckled again when he felt Tanya blatantly groping him. “Someone’s eager for attention.”
“Truth be told, it’s one of the reasons I stayed behind,” Tanya giggled. “In addition to observing the sim from the sidelines, I wanted to have a little fun… possibly kick off one of those infamous orgies I’ve heard so much about, depending on how many other girls stuck around with me.” She then looked over to a thoroughly flustered Erica and added with a lewd grin. “I certainly wouldn’t mione having a nice, little threesome, if you’re up for it~!”
The poor, young trainee’s cheeks practically invented a new shade of red at that as she sputtered helplessly.
“Tempting as that is, that might not be a good idea,” Naruto pointed out. “She’s underage.”
“You’re a lord,” Tanya pointed out impishly, dropping to her knees in front of the blond. “And everyone in Morris knows you’re banging Riful; as far as they know, she’s far more obviously underage than myself and Erica, but no one cares because you saved them all and have been protecting everyone since they got here.” She started undoing Naruto’s trousers and leaning close. “Besides, I frankly doubt she cares and I certainly don’t~!”
As much as he wanted the girl to continue Naruto had to stop her right there. The naughty soon-to-be 14 year old huffed and looked up at him with a childish pout when Naruto grabbed her scalp and held her in place.
“Actually everyone knows what Riful is and that she’s over 100 years old. That includes the civilians.” he said as he pushed her away from his crotch. She only pouted even more at that much to his amusement. “The only reason they haven’t gone on a riot is because of what she is… and that I’m cowing her.” Naruto added as an afterthought.
“A-also, aren’t you going to be going next?” Erica asked, hoping to score some brownie points with Naruto by backing him up. She may be too young to start doing that just yet, but that doesn’t mean she can’t become his ‘favourite little girl’ by supporting him. “I don’t want to take part in this simulation anymore, but I still want to know what I am up against if I decided to go through it.” she added.
The silence from the now heavily pouting Tanya had said it all. And Naruto couldn’t blame her; Team Miria didn’t want to go through it again, and only did it because they heard Team Undine passed on their first go and tried to save face.
“Don’t worry about it,” Naruto reassured the girl, while redoing his trousers. “You can watch…” he took a deep breath and had a deep feeling that was he was going to say next was something he’s going to regret, “...and...grope me at the same time if you want.”
The wide, perverted grin that overtook the pout on Tanya’s face had told him he would come to regret his choice of words in the seconds to come. He wasn’t complaining about it now... but what is it with him drawing all the perverts?!
----
Meanwhile, back in Morris, a familiar pinkette from Konoha let out a heavy sigh as she ventured forth from the guest room she’d been occupying. After handing her brat over to Sasuke for a bit, Sakura wanted to explore for a bit… and avoid getting into a confrontation with those women who had it out for her. She also figured now was as good a time as any to pay Tsunade a visit, if nothing else. With that in mind, she sought out Riful in hopes the young-looking demon girl was in the mood to be civil with her and direct the pinkette towards the clinic that her old teacher was located.
Last night, Sakura noticed that Riful was staying in a room down the hall from hers, right next to the stairwell leading to Naruto’s, so she quickly scampered on over there and knocked. She was greeted by two young boys: one with whisker marks, sandy brown hair, and golden eyes who looked like he was going on seven or so, the other appeared to be around four or five and had the same features except for Naruto’s cerulean eyes. These boys were Nicholas and Lavitz, respectively - Riful’s sons.
“Uh… h-hi?” Sakura greeted them with a friendly, but nervous smile. They didn’t respond. Her smile became strained somewhat and she took a deep breath before asking, “Is, uh, Riful in there?”
The two brothers blinked and exchanged looks with one another. Then, after a moment had passed they turned their gazes back to the pinkette.
“Mama’s eating,” Lavitz replied.
“You need something?” Nicholas asked.
“I’m looking for my old sensei.” Sakura got two flat looks from the two of then, prompting her to sheepishly rub her arm and elaborate, “My old teacher? Tsunade… she’s working in the clinic, I hear, but I don’t know where that is.”
She already had them when the woman said ‘Tsunade’, and the two brothers looked at one another again. They blinked, shrugged, and looked back at the pinkette. “We can give you directions, if you want?” Lavitz offered to her.
“Or we can go and bring you to her ourselves?” Nicolas added. While he didn’t trust the pinkette because of what she did to his dad, he knew better than to leave the woman alone. Because leaving someone with the same strength as Tsunade, surrounded with dozens upon dozens of hybrids and Awakened Beings that wanted to beat her up, or worse, was just asking for trouble!
“I don’t trust her,” Lavitz said with a prominent frown.
Nicolas looked at his younger brother and said, “Neither do I, but what is worse: showing our dad’s abuser to Tsunade, or, leaving her to find the woman herself with all of our aunties wanting to punch her face in, or worse, eat her?”
Lavitz’s frown grew even more. “...the second one.”
“Obviously,” Nicolas scoffed with a shake of the head. Then he turned to the pinkette who, to his hidden amusement, was twitching with irritation. He completely ignored that however and beckoned the woman to follow him as he and Lavitz left their room. “Come on, pinkie, let’s get you to Doctor Tsunade.”
“My name is Sakura,”
“You have pink hair, therefore, you are ‘pinkie’.” Nicolas bluntly said. “Want me to call you by your name, then have a natural hair colour.”
“This is my natural hair colour,” Sakura pointed out, as she followed after the two brothers down the hallway. She felt a little put off by them. They didn’t feel normal, in the sense of normal humans, for some reason.
“Don’t care,” Lavitz replied with a sickly sweet grin. Then, his eyes then started glowing a mint green as he added. “Now, be a good girl and we won’t eat you~!”
“Dad won’t like that at all.” Nicolas pointed out, nudging his little brother. “...Neither would the dark haired man. Dad said he’s just as strong as he is. I’d rather not have to see what this Susao-thing, dad talks about, looks like in person.”
“That just means we have to make sure they don’t find out,” Lavitz chirped. “Maybe we can blame it on that guy who keeps hitting on Harja? I don’t like him.”
“Amusing as that though may be, I’d rather not risk it,” a somewhat-familiar, feminine voice chirped from behind them. The woman in question was Riful, herself, though she looked much older than Sakura last saw her. Now she looked like she was in her late teens!
“...Riful? How come you’re older?” Sakura was confused, very confused, how was this possible? Was it a genjutsu, like Tsunade’s?
“I can shapeshift my dear,” the Abyssal One replied. Then, a proud grin spread across her face as she placed a hand on her abdomen. “Also, Naruto brought to my attention last night that these two have another sibling on the way, so I started upholding this form to ensure the child grows up to be nice and healthy~!”
Nicholas and Lavitz perked up at that. “Brother or sister?” they asked at the same time.
“Too early to tell.” the Abyssal One answered with a warm chuckle. Then she looked between her sons and Sakura, “So, what’s going on with you three? Where are you headed?”
“Pinkie here wants to see Doctor Tsunade,” Nicolas replied, pointing at said pinkie with his thumb. “Don’t want the rest of our aunties to try and hurt her if I can help it. Dad wouldn’t like it and his friend won’t like it either,”
“Ah, a good decision,” Riful said with a smile. “Well, now that I’m here I can safely guide Sakura to the doctor.”
“Okay,” Lavitz nodded and he and his brother both went over to their mum and pecked her lovingly on the cheek. “See you later, mum,”
“See you later, you two!” Riful giggled watching them as they went back to their rooms. Once they were out of sight the Abyssal One sighed before she brought her gaze back to the green eyed pinkette. “Alright, let’s get you back to your old teacher, hmm?”
“Ah, y-yes!” Sakura nodded and let the brunette lead the way. She may be weird as fuck, at least by her standards, but she took on a goddess! Compared to Kaguya, this ‘danger-loli’ as Anko called her wasn’t so scary… though that wasn’t saying much, to be fair. Even a pissed off Kage or Bijuu was less scary than Kaguya!
Riful was at least civil, though, so that was nice.
“So… I’ve got to ask: just how the hell does one man manage having so many wives and kids?”
“By being Konoha’s most unpredictable, number-one knuckleheaded ninja,” Riful giggled. “It’s quite endearing, I must say. No wonder he got so much female attention, back home. That young man is also nothing short of a miracle worker. Having Shadow Clones and such ungodly stamina does help, though~!”
“Wh-what do you mean by ‘so much?’” Sakura asked awkwardly. She was aware of Anko, Maki and Hinata, but that was mostly it. There were also the fangirls, but they never actually did muster up the will to approach him, right?
“And that is why I feel he uses the word ‘friend’ a bit too loosely for my liking,” Riful sighed. “As it turns out, he has a number of lovers and one-night stands under his belt. Quite impressive, I must say.”
“E-Eh?!” Sakura was shocked, and in a little disbelief. No...there’s no way that Naruto could have slept with so many people! Sure, Naruto’s gotten more popular ever since the war, but that wouldn’t - cannot! - be the reason that he’s gotten so much female attention!
“He even remembered each and every name,” Riful chirped with pride. “He’s got a good memory and tries to do so much to keep us all happy, the dear.” then she sighed, pressing her hand against her bosom, “I suppose that stemmed from all of the abuse he suffered at the hands of your village.”
Sakura flinched at that. Never had the pinkette felt so powerless as when she heard of the Suna Incident. And when Sasuke found his friend, no, more like his friend had found him, with Hinata’s bloodied body in his arms… of how the Uchiha had tried his very best to bring her back and failed… Sasuke told her that Naruto simply... broke down. She had a feeling that the Uchiha had been lowballing the severity of his recounting; when all that happened, she literally felt the malice from Naruto at the time, all the way from Konoha!
“Y-yeah… that’s one of the many dark things Konoha has done. It’s not my… proudest moments, either.”
“I know. There’s nothing you could have done. Even throughout your career as a ‘ninja’ you were the load. Even when you had received training from the strongest woman on your continent, you were still the load.” Riful then gave her the stink eye. “What exactly did you do, other than belittle, berate, and beat Naruto while playing cheerleader? Because his autobiography didn’t exactly paint you in a very good light, despite how hard it tried. And in the end, all you managed to do, after helping your teacher’s friend find your Sasuke-kun... was to suckerpunch a goddess… while your to-be-husband and teammate did all the real work.”
“I saved his life!” Sakura shot back almost immediately. She was not a load! “After Kurama had been extracted by Madara, I cut Naruto open in order to manually keep his heart beating until we got to the Yondaime Hokage!”
Riful huffed, “...And?”
“And? What do you mean and?!”
“What else did you do other than that? Even if you add that to the list, it’s not impressive in comparison to Naruto and Sasuke… and you had better training than the both of them, combined.”
Sakura bristled. “I convinced Naruto to go after Sasuke! And it helped us out in the long run!”
Riful scoffed and rolled her eyes. “After you begged Sasuke to take you with him, and he knocked you out.” she countered, “And it almost got Naruto killed, too… several times… again. Did you not learn from the first time all that happened?”
The pinkette struggled to come up with a response, but came up empty.
“Just be glad that he still has a heart of gold, after all this time,” Riful sighed. “Had he not been so forgiving, I would have killed both you and Sasuke in your sleep, and devoured your innards, damn the consequences.”
Just when Sakura opened her mouth to respond to that, the pinkette and brunette both heard Jean, Galatea, and Clare talking casually to each other about their man.
“I’m surprised he’s let them come back into his life,” Jean said.
“Me too,” Galatea replied, chuckling humorlessly, “but he’s got a heart of gold. He’s very caring.”
“I’ll say~” Clare giggled pervertedly, “We should thank Sakura for turning him away, though.”
“Oh? And why’s that?” Galatea asked.
“Well, if she had him all to herself, we couldn’t be wrestling with that fifteen-inch beast of his, of course~!” Clare started growling throatily at the mere image of his cock running through her head.
Sakura’s jaw dropped at that.
Jean giggled in complete agreement. “That beast just feels so good when it’s thrusting away inside you; it’s honestly addictive! To this day, I have no idea how he managed to make it fit.”
“I wouldn’t mind going for another orgy with him. The three of us, and Riful, just like the first time we met him…” Galatea sighed dreamily.
“Knowing our luck, some young innocent maiden will walk in on us and lose her virginity to that little bitch-breaker,” Clare chuckled. “That tends to happen, nowadays... not that I mind~!”
Jean and Galatea shared a heart laughy with her at that.
A violently twitching Sakura slowly looked down at Riful at that, and silently hoped beyond hope that they were lying. Because, they had to be lying, right? No one has a dick that big! Right?!
Riful giggled, reading the flustered pinkette like a book. “Every last thing you just heard is true, by the way~!” She then gave her a wide, evil grin. “...and yes, it really is fifteen inches~!”
Uchiha Sakura’s brain needed a moment to reboot, unable to process the information. Oh, look, they were at the clinic now! Too bad Sakura’s brain was still trying to reboot. Meanwhile, in the clinic itself, Miata was horribly confused. Papa was so much taller than fifteen inches… like a lot taller! Also, what’s a bitch-breaker? What’s an orgy? What were those ladies outside talking about? She had so many questions!
Jean, Galatea, and Clare undoubtedly thought that Miata and any nearby kids of Naruto’s couldn’t hear them, but had horribly underestimated the former. The door was closed, but the girl in question had really good hearing. And then it opened and the lady with the strange, pink hair was brought in by Riful. Sakura, who had recovered by this point, eyeballed Miata who was staring at her oddly, but shrugged it off. In one corner, a girl from Konoha was scribbling away in a notebook, being sniffed by a few Feeders and giggling when one of them licked her cheek. Off to the other side of the clinic, Shizune and Tsunade were doing their best to teach another how to walk straight, while Clarice was being sniffed and nuzzled by two more as she tended to Gaki’s back.
“Oh, hello, Sakura,” Shizune chirped. “Have a seat and we’ll be with you in a moment.”
“Did you need something, too, Riful, or were you just bringing her here?” Clarice asked, perking up when she heard Shizune greet the pinkette.
“I could use another batch of those home-grown innards,” the Abyssal One replied. “It turns out that I’m pregnant, so I’m going to need a bit more food than usual, so I can maintain this form.”
“Have a seat and we’ll set up an appointment, then,” Tsunade replied.
Riful nodded, before beckoning Sakura to follow. As the two sat down, one of the Abyss Feeders scampered on up to the former and sniffed her. The Feeder in question was the strawberry blonde that Naruto and Inonon were thinking about naming Akkah - a local name, pronounced ‘uh-KAW’, that bore a strong resemblance to Aka, the ancient word for red. She immediately recognized a particular scent coming off of Riful and nuzzled her. The Abyssal One of the West giggled at her attention and ruffled the Feeder’s hair. It felt so weird getting along like this with a weapon that was created to kill her, but that was just a testament to just how badass her hubby was. “Good girl,” she praised, drawing a giggle from the Feeder.
“Naruto and I are trying to think up names for them,” Inonon called out. “He wants to have at least twelve to choose from and I have six. Would you happen to have any suggestions?”
“Names, eh,” Riful made a beeline to Inonon with the Feeder sniffing her following after her. “Do you have any preferences?”
“Naruto wants actual names local to this continent. Ones from mine are okay too, but he’d prefer the former.” the blonde answered smiling at the Abyssal One when she took a seat beside her. “Other than that, we're open to just about anything. I already got six possible names, and I want to get above nine. Maybe around 17 to 18 names, just in case.”
“Hmmm…” Riful looked at the one whose head was resting on Inonon’s lap and giggled. “That one looks like a Rylee to me.” She was the hyper one that has no idea how to conserve her energy and often found herself napping to recharge as a result.
“Alright, how do you spell that?”
Meanwhile, when Shizune and Tsunade were done tending to the Feeder they had been occupied with, they came up to Sakura. “So, what’s up?” the brunette asked.
“I just… wanted to see how you were doing is all…” Sakura answered. “I haven’t seen any of you in nearly 7 years.”
“We’re doing fine, as you can see.” Tsunade answered, gesturing to the Abyss Feeders who were clothed. Thank the Sage for Inonon making them wear clothes again… even if they preferred to wear nothing underneath. It wouldn’t be nearly as awkward, were it not for the women wearing easily-shed dresses, in case ‘Alpha’ wanted to mate with them... “I even got myself a new student and she’s absorbing everything I’m teaching like a sponge.”
Clarice blushed and giggled at that, overhearing the conversation as she helped Gaki off the table so she could tend to one of the other two.
“Yep, Clarice is getting the hang of things a lot faster than it took me, or even you Sakura.” Shizune looked at the blushing brunette with beaming pride, “At this rate she’ll become a fully fledged medic in a few more months!”
“I...see…” Sakura didn’t know how to feel about that. “Congratulations, I guess?”
“Thank you,” Clarice was graceful enough to take the compliment with a smile, “It’s hard work, but I’m glad I’m not being useless, anymore. You have no idea how bad of an inferiority complex I had.”
“I’ve been there before,” Sakura replied with an awkward chuckle.
“I know you have. It must’ve been tough, being left behind by your teammates; one on a two and a half year training trip, and the other defecting to a traitor. Though one can argue that you’ve been left behind long before that.” Clarice said after a moment of thought.
Sakura couldn’t help but slump over at that, with a cloud of depression hovering over her head. Even she was judging her!
----
A few minutes later, back in the sim Himawari had finished gulping down the gooey remains of Savra. The blind woman was too much of a liability after nearly being caught by those hybrids for the fifth time. Still the flora enjoyed its meal, and, with no more liabilities making it easy to detect by their sensors the sunflower followed after them. Roxanne scowled, warily eyeballing her surroundings. “It would appear that flower’s done toying with Savra,” she declared. “She’s gone.”
Henriette was especially displeased to hear that. Pushing aside her righteous fury towards the demon-plant in question, she said, “we need to remain vigilant. Now that Savra’s gone, we can’t detect Himawari anymore; that... thing will undoubtedly pick off anyone it can.”
Heidi took her little sister’s advice to heart, and focused her yoki through her eyes, scouring their surroundings for anything that might potentially threaten them. “I don’t like this… it’s too quiet,” she muttered. Then she looked to her sister and asked, “Is there a hunting grounds for this thing? Naruto said only clothes were left behind, we saw how that’s possible, but there had to be more clothes belonging to the missing victims, enmass somewhere, right?”
“There is.” Henriette answered, “But that was for the other flower. Himawari’s a wandering threat, so it may have had a hunting ground of its own at one point, before the thing got bored and decided to actually hunt its prey.”
“To be clear, it wasn’t that I got bored,” they all heard Himawari chime in. “Upon reading my first real victim’s thoughts, it became clear to me that this world I know was a fake. A fabrication of my creator, my... ‘father’ if you will. I suppose in some weird twisted way, I am this ‘Naruto’s’ offspring. Seeing as he created me. Should I thank ‘Daddy’ for feeding me such delicious female morsels, I wonder~?”
“We aren’t food Himawari!” Lytelle berated the flower. “We’re human beings! We are thinking, feeling creatures!”
“Animals are thinking, feeling creatures too. Yet you don’t feel any different when they’re slaughtered like cattle. Let alone think about how they feel as they watch their own family being butchered.” Himawari countered casually. “So, little morsel, why should I, a thinking, feeling creature, feel any different? I mean, I was literally made for the purpose of eating you if you let your guard down, was I not? To me, you are food, just as a pig or cow is food to you~!”
“Well, you gotta give the flower props, it’s got a point.” Roxanne said with a shrug. Though she was keeping an eye on her surroundings. She made sure to stay close to her meat shields, just in case, though. “You wouldn’t happen to be willing to negotiate, would you? I’d prefer not to be eaten.”
“Well, that most certainly depends, Roxanne of Love and Hate. What are you able to offer me in exchange, I wonder?” This could be its chance to get some morsels without having to work for it!
“Name your price and we’ll work from there?”
“Well, you know what I like,” Himawari giggled. “If you want to purchase your life, I’d require you to bring in at least one other to this sim - someone young and juicy. Children, I find are especially tasty~!”
Roxanne frowned. She may be a bitch, but she’s not that much of a bitch… on the other hand… her eyes glanced at the trainees Ava and Eva especially.
“Please tell me you’re not thinking what I think you are,” Neideen deadpanned.
“Admittedly, I would have considered it, had it not been for Naruto,” Roxanne replied with a shrug. After a moment of thought, Roxanne asked, “How about we think outside the box…? Ladies, have you been able to make those Shadow Clone things that Naruto can do?”
“No one here can,” Sistina pointed out.
“Damn it. I was hoping we’d be able to use those as substitutes.” The other former Number One muttered. She hummed in thought, grasping at straws for ideas. “Himawari… how eager are you to meet your ‘Daddy’?”
“I am admittedly curious about him,” the flower replied. “But, if I wanted to see him that badly, I’d consult the other beings in this seal… We shall see; I’ll leave you alone for now, at least until I’ve made my decision on the matter... but I cannot guarantee I’ll do the same for your comrades. Some of them just look to tasty to resist~!”
Roxanne sighed eyeballing her team in particular. “Stay close to me,” she said. Now that she thought about it, a show of camaraderie was probably not a bad way to get on Naruto’s good side and get some nice snuggles out of him.
Seeing as she was probably the safest person to be around right now, Audrey, Henriette, Heidi, and Hanna all did just that.
“We should get moving,” Roxanne declared. “Seeing as how we’ve discovered what happened to the previous victims, it’s safe to say we’ve achieved that objective. Now, let’s see about getting out of this jungle.”
That sounded good to them…
As the walking buffet ventured forth, eventually deciding on heading east, Himawari followed after them. Unfortunately for the group, that singing girl from earlier came back again with her hypnotic tune. “Come little children, the time’s come to play, here in my garden of shadows”
“That girl again…” Roxanne huffed, looking around for her. Actually… now would be a great time to see what exactly this girl does to those who’ve been ensnared, right?
As the girl transitioned into a melody of oohs and aws, Ava, Eva, Lytelle, Charlotte and Rachel all struggled to keep a hold of themselves. Though the former Number Five was somewhat successful, the younger girls and former Number 47 were ensnared immediately. Then, the girl came into view and her glow left even Roxanne, Sistina, and Neideen struggling. They were able to resist, but just barely as they struggled to snap their comrades out of it. When she passed by, and everyone got a hold of themselves, Rachel and the twins were noted to be missing.
“Oh, for fucks sake!” Roxanne shouted out of sheer frustration, “Sistina! Audrey, you two are former Eyes, so find those three so we can get them back before they…” Her voice died in her throat when several orange tentacles snatched up the former and reeled the now screaming woman in. “DAMN IT, HIMAWARI! NOW’S NOT THE TIME!”
“Oh, but now’s the perfect time~!” Himawari giggled. “You sensor-types are so troublesome, keeping me from enjoying my meals properly; for shame~! Ah! And this presents a perfect dilemma for you: do you save your sensor, or the twins and muscledhead? Ohhh, decisions, decisions~!”
“Forget about me!” Sistina shouted, “Save them! They’re more important!”
“You’re a Number One,” Roxanne countered. “And our sensor! Not to mention you’re Lytelle’s team leader! You’re stronger than me for crying out loud!”
“So is Neideen, and she’s chasing the twins! You know how important they are to her!”
Roxanne turned to see that the one-eyed woman was indeed missing. “Oh for FUCKS SAKE!” the curly blonde took a deep breath to calm herself. “Fucking damn it, Neideen!” she closed her eyes and then looked at Audrey, “You! You’re going to be in charge of half our group! Pursue Neideen; the other half will follow me to rescue Sistina since she’s closer to us! And for the love of the Twin Goddesses - because I know they’re watching thanks to Neideen and Sistina’s connection to them - Don’t. Split. Up the parties any further than that!”
“Y-yes, ma’am!” Audrey saluted and gestured the rest to follow her. Those who went with her were Regina, Charlotte and Lytelle, leaving Roxanne with Henriette, Heidi and Hanna.
As they left to pursue Neideen, Roxanne looked in the direction Sistina was dragged away in and tells her remaining teammates, “treat this as an Awakened Bring hunt. We’ll need to work together to rescue Sistina and meet up with the rest, before it’s too late!”
“Understood,” Heidi replied. Hanna and Henriette nodded as well, drawing their swords.
Roxanne nodded back, drawing her own. “Let’s go!”
And with that Team Roxanne was off on a rescue mission to save a Number One that was in dire straits.
----
“Follow sweet children, I’ll show thee the way though all the pain and the sorrows; weep not sweet children, for life is this way, murdering beauty and passions~!”
Ava and Eva shambled helplessly behind the singing girl, completely oblivious to the impending danger that awaited them. Rachel was some distance behind them, off to the side a bit, after having been delayed by Sistina. But then, her captain was overwhelmed. The singing girl giggled impishly as a plant sprouted between her and the twins. The thing was huge! The sheer scale of the thing was almost titan sized, from the way it looked, height wise. In reality, it was around as tall as a half-grown tree. Easily towering over most large Awakened Beings, but still in its adolescence. But the thing that stood out the most about it, was the large ‘head’ with a mane of several wiggling vines and a single row of sharp teeth that made up its mouth. The stalk, or stem, was wide enough to swallow two elephants whole. And it had several masses of tentacles that act as its ‘arms’ and ‘hands’, made entirely for grasping and holding firmly.
And the twins were walking right to it.
As one the tendrils dashed over to the twins and coiled around their legs, arms and waist, lifting them off the ground and easily ripping into their clothes and tearing them off their young, nubile bodies. Thick drool, or mucus, dripped from its maw as it brought the still entranced twins to its opening gaping, mucus dripping mouth. Rachel, meanwhile, was snatched up by another plant she’d shambled by a little too closely - this one being a massive, yellow pitcher plant the size of a house. She, too, was stripped by the purple limbs.
As the three were snatched up and stripped in preparation to be consumed, the girl who’d lured them continued her hypnotic tune. “Hush now, dear children, it must be this way; too weary of life and deceptions! Rest now, my children, for soon we’ll away into the calm and the quiet~!” With that, she transitioned back into a melody of oohs and aws, twirling and prancing about the foliage. Rachel and the twins still put up no resistance as a result of the girl’s hypnotic singing. All three were dropped, and easily swallowed by their respective predators, only snapping out of it and screaming in terror when they were swiftly digested.
Just as their yoki signatures faded and the venus flytrap-looking plant let out a large belch, a suddenly livid Neideen looked on in disbelief. Without even thinking, she let loose her yoki to the absolute extreme that she was capable of controlling. Then, she vanished, reappearing at the base of the plant that had just consumed her precious ‘Twitchy and Squeaker’ before grabbing hold and ripping it out by the roots with a roar of righteous fury. Then, she tossed the murdering plant to the sky and leapt after it; drawing her sword, Neideen chopped the fucker to tiny little bits and pieces in an instant. Even then, she kept slashing, only letting up when the hapless predator was but a fine powder.
Then she looked around, snarling as she searched for the brat that led the deaths of Ava and Eva, only to see that she had vanished without a trace.
“BITCH! I’LL KILL YOU IF YOU SHOW UP AGAIN!” Neideen howled in anger.
----
With Roxanne, Henriette, Heidi and Hanna they were pursuing Sistina’s yoki source as fast as they possibly could. She wasn’t that far, she was a lot closer to them than Leia was, so the Divine Oracle had more of a chance of surviving if they all hauled ass! Not to mention Roxanne did not want to face her fiance without showing some concern for the rest of the teams… and meatshields. She wanted to score some brownie points with him after all. Besides, the other teams being around made it less likely that she would be eaten next - especially with the flower targeting sensor-types Sistina were bigger threats to this flower’s hunting methods. The longer she could keep them both around, the longer she’d last.
“We’re almost there, just a little further…!” Roxanne said, determination fueling her every step.
When they got there, the four women saw Sistina’s clothes and armour strewn about, the half-blind woman’s legs kicking as Himawari gobbled her down in lewd, exaggerated slurps. In an act of desperation, Henriette and Hanna dropped their swords and dashed forth, grabbing onto her ankles without thinking as they tried to pull her out. Heidi dashed forth tho pull her sister away, only to be snached up as the trainees pulled their comrade out. Then, Hanna, Henriette and Sistina were snached up again by several orange limbs.
“Oh, dear,” Himawari muttered. “It would seem that pesky singing girl has lead those three to their deaths. I don’t like losing meals. I’ll deal with her when I’m done with the lot of you.”
“You bastard!” Henriette roared. “Let us go!”
“Nope.” Himawari replied, “The deal I have with Roxanne of Love and Hate is still in effect; unless she comes over here to rescue you then that deal that is keeping her alive is still on.”
Roxanne growled, hesitating for a moment.
“Five or four,” Himawari cooed. “There are still five left in the other group. Do you wish to risk it all trying to save these four or will you cut your losses and try to ensure the safety of the larger group~?”
Roxanne growled again, struggling to come up with a decision as Himawari’s vines started slithering into the clothing of her teammates. Of course, Himawari already knew what the woman’s decision was going to be; it can’t outright control people, but it can influence them, after all.
“You son of a bitch!” Roxanne snarled, sheathing her sword as she bolted.
“ROXANNE!” Henriette screamed in dismay, a look of absolute betrayal on her face. “ROXANNE COME BACK! PLEASE!” The woman didn’t stop. She only sped up faster, forcing herself to keep going so as to resist the urge to go back.
“I wouldn’t bother calling for her,” Himawari cooed, making sure that only those in its grasp can hear its voice. “Here’s a little something I haven’t told anyone, not even Galatea~ I can influence people. I did it to you and Lytelle, the last time you were here. And now, I made Roxanne decide to leave~!” Himawari cackled menacingly in their heads. “Now, I get to eat you all together!”
“I will fucking murder you!” Henriette wailed unadulterated wrath.
“You said something along those lines the last time, and the last time you also ended up in my roots.” Himawari playfully, yet sinisterly pointed out. “Time to die~!”
Henriette cried out in outrage and discomfort as her clothes were forcibly yanked off, taking her armour with them. The same thing happened to the other two revealing their nude, fit and toned physiques for all to see.
“Henriette!” Heidi screamed as she watched her sister being brought forth to Himawari’s ‘face’, its circular gob opening up to envelop her. “Put my sister down, you bastard!”
Himawari ignored her as it enveloped Henriette’s head with an audible nom. Then, it started gulping and slurping her down. Henriette screamed and squirmed all the way as she was guzzled down, before Himawari’s stem shrank down upon the young one’s struggling form. Heidi looked on in horror as her sister stopped moving and the bulge in Himawari’s stem lost its shape, quickly melting into an amorphous blob, before Himawari gulped down the remains.
“Just as delicious as last time~!” Himawari moaned orgasmically as Heidi roared in righteous fury. “Oh, don’t worry,” the flower cooed. “You’re next~!”
“I’ll bite you!” the enraged blonde spat with bared teeth and wide, glaring eyes, “I’ll rip your insides out like they were made of paper you FUCKING PLANT!”
“Oh-ho, my~! How creative,” Himawari giggled, pulling her in, before enveloping her head.
----
Roxanne snarled at herself as she could still hear the girls she’d left behind yelling at Himawari. She did her best to ignore it, dashing forth at inhuman speeds. Soon enough, they were devoured or she was simply too far away to hear them or sense. She couldn’t tell. With another growl, the former Number One doubled her pace and quickly found herself catching up with the others. She frowned, noting that Rachel, Ava, and Eva’s signatures weren’t among them. So, the plant was telling the truth, then… Damn it!
Roxanne slowed down, reigning in her yoki as she finally caught up to the rest of them. Audrey looked concerned as she saw her captain without the rest of their team. “What happened?”
“That damn flower happened.” Roxanne snarled, before marching on up to Neideen and yelling, “Oi! Pull it together and pick two. They’ll be your new team. We’re heading out. Capiche?!”
Neideen growled before looking at the remaining warriors. All they has left were Lytelle, Regina, Audrey and Charlotte. This was bad… This was VERY bad. She took a deep, calming breath before calling out, “Lytelle, Regina, you’re with me. Now, let’s find that singing bitch and gut her like a fish.”
Roxanne frowned. Her ex had clearly been emotionally compromised. She knew those twins were dear to her, but damn!
“T-they’re not dead though. Not really,” The understandably nervous Audrey said, trying to cheer the normally-cheerful, perverted woman up. “Naruto said they’ll be fine once this simulation ends… but you have a point. That girl needs to be taken care of before any more of us fall victim.”
The one-eyed woman’s gaze snapped in the direction of a familiar voice singing, “come, little children, I’ll take thee away, into a land of enchantment~!”
“That’s enough of you,” they then heard someone else say. All six women were surprised to hear Himawari intervene, popping out of the ground and snatching the girl up before them. “I think it’s time to punish you for depriving me of such delicious meals~!”
The girl yelped as her sundress and knickers were shed as she squirmed in Himawari’s grasp, and then… Audrey, Roxanne, Neideen, Regina, and Charlotte went wide-eyed in shock as three tentacles forcibly entered the girl’s mouth, anus and vagina, viciously raping her before them. Lytelle groaned at the memory of being violated in such a way, though she was thankful that her treatment was not nearly as brutal as what befell the singing girl. The poor thing gagged and wailed in pain as Himawari pounded her into oblivion, three more tentacles playing with her clit and nipples. She writhed and squirmed, struggling to extract herself from the vengeful sunflower’s grasp.
Neideen, who was enraged at what this brat had done to Ava and Eva, couldn’t help but wince in sympathy at the girl’s gurgling and pathetic cries. She was thoroughly angry with the girl, angry enough to kill her, but this? That was… torture, pure and simple.
The girl wailed once more, even louder than before, and her entire body shuddered before she went utterly limp. Himawari extracted its vines from her and dangled the girl before its bloom. Then, it enveloped her head and slurped the singing girl down in one fell swoop like a damn ramen noodle. Its stem clamped down upon the girl like a second skin and then the human-shaped bulge quickly lost its shape, her body reduced to a sack of human goo, before Himawari gulped down her remains with a shudder.
“Not as good as the real thing.” Then, all six women flinched as it suddenly turned its ‘head’ to look at them. “Terribly sorry you had to see that,” it said, apologetically, “I enjoyed that just a bit more than I should have. Hmmm… I wonder if she’ll come back once this is reset? I’m curious, now. Anyway! Consider this small act of kindness a freebie from me~!”
With that, the flower sank into the ground, and said without stopping, “Also, there are giant snakes and other flowers around this general vicinity. The latter are relatively stationary and will only start moving when you’ve spotted them. Be on the lookout for them! Or don’t for the flowers, they won’t come after you otherwise!”
“And...what about you?” Audrey asked, Himawari stopped with its head just above ground.
“Oh, I’m almost full, which is a first for me.” The flower’s ‘head’ tilted curiously. “Then again, I’ve never had so many delicious morsels in one sitting before. I think I have enough room for one more; the others were simply delicious and quite satisfying~! Tata for now!” Then the flower’s head went completely into the ground.
There was a very tense silence around them. “...Giant snakes and other flowers…” Audrey slowly edged to the last two strongest single digits amongst them for protection. “I, uh, hope they’re not as intelligent as Himawari.”
“Um…” Lytelle looked at Roxanne, her new captain, “Should… should we make our way out of here? The mission is a failure and we’re down to just the six of us, now. The next logical step is getting all of us out of here as fast, and as safely, as possible… right?”
“Very true,” the woman replied, before turning to Neideen. “Let’s go.”
“R-right,” she replied, suddenly feeling rather drained. “The sooner we’re out of this sim the better.”
“And the quicker you can get your snuggles.” Roxanne added, trying to cheer up her ex. It didn’t work.
“Y-Yeah… snuggles… yay.” Neideen muttered halfheartedly. She sounded so emotionally dead right now, but, truth be told, she needed some loving right now.
Roxanne frowned as she looked around. “...I wonder if that was how Naruto felt… after his first girlfriend died.” she thought aloud to herself.
With that, they were off to find a way out.
----
Meanwhile, outside of the simulation…
Erica looked up at Naruto with morbid curiosity, “Were you like that when your first girlfriend died?” she asked; the girl was unable to help herself, she had to know!
“Of course not.” Naruto answered with a dismissive scoff, drawing a sigh of relief from the girl. Then he added, “I was worse.”
Both she and Tanya visibly jumped at that before hugging him.
Naruto hugged them back, not really minding the contact, “I think I was suicidal and emotionally compromised as well. It’s all a blur, to be honest. I remember being the angriest I’ve ever been; but, after that, everything just went… by. Like a blur of motion. I wasn’t in control of myself, I wandered for several months, or maybe it was a few weeks, before taking a ship here nearly a decade ago.” He rubbed their backs appreciatively. “I’ll never be able to replace her, but I’m glad I found myself a new family,” Naruto chuckled warmly, giving either girl a peck on the forehead. “One that’s growing bigger and bigger, everyday.”
Tanya and Erica smiled at that, giving him a peck on either cheek. Smiling at them and ruffling their heads, Naruto looked back at the simulation. More importantly, Neideen - she needed some tenderised loving right about now. Or maybe something to lift her spirits? Well, Roxanne is her ex. That woman knows the pervert better than anyone in that simulation. If anyone can cheer Neideen up, it’ll be her. He hoped they would give him a show if Roxanne does decide to increase her morale so to speak.
----
Roxanne sighed heavily, practically able to see the cloud of gloom hovering over Neideen’s head. Of course, the one-eyed woman knew this was just a simulation, but the experience of losing Ava and Eva was just so real that it… affected her… severely. Marching up to her ex, Roxanne decided now was a good time to take matters into her own hands.
Neideen perked up at the feel of a hand on her shoulder and turned when beckoned. Roxanne looked her in the eye, removing the former Number Nine’s half helm and her own, before cupping Neideen’s cheeks and giving her a legitimately loving kiss. Neideen was gobsmacked, literally, as Roxanne shoved her tongue inside of her ex’s mouth and explored the orifice. The eyepatch-wearing blonde was stunned because it was so unexpected, so sudden… but not unwanted. She moaned into the kiss, eventually returning it. Of course, their little makeout session was interrupted by an unfamiliar, deep, masculine voice... that was preceded by a perverted giggle.
“Hehehehehehehe… This is GOLD! Oh, I don’t know if I should be proud or envious of Naruto!” Neideen and Roxanne separated immediately - though it was Roxanne who initiated the parting, because Neideen, the perverted minx that she was, seriously didn’t care if they were being watched.
“Who are you?! Where are you?!” Roxanne shouted, her silver eyes darting to every tree branch, every bush, anywhere this thing could be hiding, “I swear if you’re here to fuck with us like those damn plants, I WILL shove my claymore so far up your ass you’ll be tasting blood, steel, and shit!!”
Audrey blinked when the name of a certain blond registered, “Wait, you know Naruto…?”
“Know him?! Ha!”
A middle aged man with a waist-length, spiky white ponytail and shoulder length bangs framing his face. appeared before them. He had fair skin, coal-coloured eyes, and a good build for someone in his fifties. Upon his face were two red lines extending from his eyes and down his cheeks, resembling tears of blood, and he was decked out in a red haori with two yellow circles on each side, a green gi, and matching hakama over fishnet, with geta sandals and vambraces of the style native to the elemental nations. Upon his forehead, to finish the look was a metal-plated headband with tiny horns the kanji for oil.
He struck quite the magnificent pose upon landing, that was just as ridiculous as it was oddly charming, “I trained him! I am Jiraiya! Konoha’s Toad Sage, at your service!”
“The self-proclaimed super pervert!” Neideen chirped.
“Oh-ho? My reputation precedes me?”
“Naruto mentioned you more than once,” the one-eyed woman pointed out. “So did Sistina.”
“Ah, speaking of your teammates,” Jiraiya said with a chuckle. He snapped his fingers and the women found themselves floating in a white void as the forest faded from existence, everyone who’d been eliminate was now standing there amongst their comrades, and every woman standing before Jiraiya was now naked… because, of course he’d do that. The dirty old man let out a lewd giggle, liking what he saw, very much. Before anyone could say anything, the barrier that separated them from the outside became like a fluid and a wide eyed Naruto, followed by Tanya and Erica, slowly stepped inside.
“...Jiraiya-Sensei?” Naruto asked in a small voice.
The man in question gave his former student a salute and warm smile. “Yo!”
Naruto choked and looked down at the ground. His bangs shadowing his eyes. Then he growled and glared at the perverted man with righteous fury!
“....Pervy-SAGE!” He bellowed with righteous fury; then Naruto made a rasengan and ran towards the man with the intent of bodily harm. Jiraiya let out a surprised cry and started running for his life much to the bewilderment of everyone watching. “C’MERE! AND TAKE YOUR PUNISHMENT LIKE A MAN!” Naruto roared as he chased after the retreating man.
“WHAT DID I DO!?”
“YOU WENT AND DIED ON ME, THAT’S WHAT!”
“IT’S NOT LIKE I WAS TRYING TO DO THAT!” Jiraiya let out quite the girly scream when the rasengan nearly got him on the ass. “JUST LET ME EXPLAIN WILL YA!”
“YOU WENT TO AMEGAKURE, BY YOURSELF, AND GOT YOURSELF KILLED THERE! WHAT IS THERE TO EXPLAIN!” Naruto countered with a vengeful roar. “AND NOT ONLY THAT, I NEVER GOT TO SAY I WAS SORRY!”
That confused the man. But he didn’t stop running mainly to keep himself ahead of that rasengan his former student was trying to shove into his ass. “SORRY FOR WHAT?”
At that Naruto stopped running, and as his rasengan dispersed, he fell to his knees and his shoulders started to jump as he started to silently cry, “...For being such a bad student…” he answered, in a meek tone.
Now that Naruto was no longer running, Jiraiya saw no reason to run away from him; though the perverted sage could have easily stopped the rasengan, he didn’t for a reason mainly out of nostalgia. Turning, the man slowly walked back to the blond, “Hey… you weren’t a bad student. If anything you were the best student I ever had.” He placed a hand on the young man’s shoulder comfortingly and gave him a proud, massive grin. “You have no idea how impressed I am, young man!”
“Huh? ACK!” Then Naruto was pulled up into a massive bear hug, curtsy of Jiraiya himself.
“You’ve bagged so many gorgeous women! I’m so PROUD!”
“J-Jiraiya-Sensei! No! Can’t... breathe… lungs… compressed…” Naruto complained as he made very exaggerated choking noises for anyone to believe they were real. Then he let out a breath, and slumped over.
Everyone gave the blond flat looks. “...You’re not fooling anyone,” The Toad Sage pointed out.
And just like that Naruto sprang to life with an unhappy pout, “Darn it…” then he grinned widely and happily hugged the man..
“Eh, to be fair, we’ve gotten to know him enough to recognize his shenanigans when we see them,” Roxanne pointed out with a shrug.
“Some more than others, but yeah,” Henriette added with a nod.
“So… this is the original author of Icha Icha?” Roxanne asked, then she blinked and looked at her ex to see her practically bouncing in place… With Icha Icha: Paradise in hand. Come to think of it, where the hell had she been keeping that?! She was naked as a jaybird! Roxanne sighed, deciding she didn’t want to know.
Naruto looked at them… then blinked. Then he blinked some more and gave his mentor a flat stare. “Jiraiya-Sensei… why are they naked?” he asked in the straightest voice he could muster. Then he sighed and shook his head, “Y’know what? Nevermind.”
Naruto snapped his fingers and all the girls other than Tanya and Erica, were clothed again… and the latter two were now naked, much to the younger one’s immeasurable embarrassment as she reflexively covered up with a squeal. “Oops…” He snapped his fingers again and their clothes returned. “There we go. Sorry about that, Erica! Tanya!”
‘Uh… r-right,” she muttered with a nod. Truth be told, she wouldn’t have minded if it weren’t for Jiraiya being there.
Then Naruto saw the bouncing in place Neideen still holding the Icha Icha: Paradise book, and chuckled, “Oh yeah, you got a fan here, by the way, Jiraiya-Sensei.” he said, pointing at Neideen.
“Hmm?” Jiraiya looked to the woman in question and grinned broadly. “Ho ho... I got I fan?” He’s never had a woman come out and say they were a fan of his books!
“Admittedly, kinda both,” she cracked.
“At least your honest,” Roxanne muttered.
“Both?” Jiraiya asked, setting his Godson down. And the blond in question still doesn’t know that he’s reunited with his godfather.
“A play on words joke,” Neideen giggled. “Hoe, where I’m from, is a slang term for whore, though Naruto left me unable to look at another man ever again, after the romp we had.”
Jiraiya giggled pervertedly at that.
“Didn’t stop you from jumping every girl you see,” Roxanne muttered.
“Not every girl,” Neideen giggled. “Though I wouldn’t mind trying, I’ll admit. Morris does have no shortage of cuties, after all~!”
“She’s also a fan of my books… which are Icha Icha books, too.” Naruto added. “My first ones were mostly based on your unfinished manuscripts.”
“Really?” That threw Jiraiya in for a loop, they were unfinished for a reason… he thought they went a little too far and was planning on reworking them until his untimely demise.
Naruto nodded shamelessly and with an easy-going smile. “Yeah, the books in question that were based on your unfinished manuscripts were, Icha Ichas: Taboo, Servitude and Legacy. All three were well received. I added my own afterwards called Dungeon, Journey and Conquest. All of whom are also well received. And Conquest was even turned into a movie! I’m working an a couple more with the help of Neideen, Sistina and Roxanne over there.”
The women in question waved at him. Neideen herself having a cheeky grin, now much happier to be in the presence of a very famous author, and teacher of Naruto.
“I have to ask,” Audrey started, looking completely unsure and hesitant on what she was going to ask. “But… is he the same man that trained that… Pain, guy? The one who destroyed your home, Konoha?”
And just like that, Jiraiya went from being happy, to shocked, and finally depressed.
“Konoha’s… destroyed…?” Jiraiya’s frowned and clenched his fist, “Nagato…” damnit, even after his sacrifice it still amounted for nothing… he really was a failure...
Sensing the self-disgust and negativity building up in the normally cheerful man Naruto knew he had to do something. And he did just that. “H-hey, Jiraiya-Sensei, it’s okay! Nagato did destroy Konoha, and he did kill thousands of people, but it all worked out in the end! He…died, reviving everyone that was killed in his attack. And he did it with a smile! He even had his faith in your teachings restored at the end; he believed in you, again!”
“I see…” Jiraiya chuckled warmly at that. He didn’t know why but… it felt like a weight on his shoulders had been lifted. “You redeemed him, huh?”
“Yeah, I did! When I fought him, he was incredibly tough. Even when I was using Sennin Mōdo.” Then, Naruto grinned at him, “You taught him well!” then the blond began to sniff exaggeratedly, “Jiraiya-Sensei is such an amazing sensei!”
“...what’s a sensei?” Erica whispered to the others. She heard Naruto say it many times but didn’t ask what it meant.
“It’s their way of saying ‘teacher’, or mentor.” Sistina answered in an lecturing tone. “Naruto was taught by Jiraiya, therefore, he is Naruto’s ‘Sensei’. He is also Naruto’s father figure.”
“They’re actually similar, now that I look at them.” Roxanne observed with squint eyes. She could see the two of them similar eccentric personalities, and that Naruto himself was emulating the man to an extent. The adoration the blond had for the him was visible for all to see, that much was clear.
Jiraiya let out a boisterous laugh, “Well, I am amazing! There’s not much I can’t do!”
“Though Naruto’s clearly the humble one,” Roxanne muttered.
“Amazing? You’re awesome! Your like… the greatest man I know!” Naruto said with a wide grin. He wasn’t kissing his ass, the blond legitably thought that Jiraiya was the greatest legendary figure he had ever known. And he met quite a few people who are legends in their own right.
“You’re just saying that,”
“Nuh-uh! I really think you’re the greatest shinobi ever.”
“Ahem,” Roxanne interrupted, drawing their attention to her. “Touching as this may be,” she said, “I would rather my fiance show someone that kind of affection after I’ve had my snuggles… Neideen could use some, too, I’m guessing, though she seems to be preoccupied with gushing over your mentor.”
“How can I not?!” Neideen giddily squeaked. And Jiraiya jumped in surprise when the woman literally appeared in front of him without any warning, with the translated version of Icha Icha: Paradise in her hands.“Hi! I love your books! Can you sign this for me?!” she requested, saying it so fast it sounded like it was all in one word.
Jiraiya blinked owlishly, then chuckled warmly, “Alright. Why not.” he took her book and opened the hardback. Then looked at his former student and asked, “Got a pen on you?”
“They don’t use pens here. They use ink pots and quills.” Naruto looked a bit unsure at the end, “I think that’s what they’re called here.” then he dug into his jacket pocket and took out a scroll as he knelt down, “But I do have a ‘pen’ of sorts and ink on me, gimme a minute.”
Naruto unfurled it and channeled his chakra into the seal matrix, revealing a quill and an ink bottle. He took them and held them out for his sensei to take.
“Thank you,” taking the quill, and dipping it into the ink, Jiraiya was all too eager to sign the book for her. It was quite the odd instrument, but not too dissimilar from the ink brushes he used for fuuinjutsu - at least not so much that he couldn’t manage.
His autograph was fairly simple: a crude drawing of his face, with his signature underneath it.
Naruto leaned in to take a look and couldn’t help but snicker. “That’s something I haven’t seen in a while. It’s nice to see it again.”
“My signature is unique, only to me,” Jiraiya proudly said, luckily the type of ink he was given dried up fairly quickly after use. He handed Neideen’s book back to her once it did and she held it like it was a holy symbol. She was heavily amused to see the signature though, but didn’t say anything about it. Then she gave Naruto a kiss on the cheek before scurrying back to the others. Chuckling, Naruto put everything back in the scroll and put it back into his inner jacket pocket.
“Oh!” Naruto snapped his fingers and he looked up at the man with a wide grin, “Tsunade’s going to want to see you again!”
“Oh? How’s she doing?”
“Admittedly? When she learned you died, she broke down. At least that’s what I heard.” Then Naruto pressed his hand against the floor, “I’m going to see how mom did this… gimme a moment,”
----
Back in Morris, sometime later...
Everything in the citadel was fairly quiet, despite the distrust the hybrids and Awakened Beings had for Sakura and Sasuke. The bailey was being occupied, but it wasn’t for training. Ophelia, Elda, Glinda, Teresa, Irene, Priscilla, Noel and Sophia were just hanging out, minding their own business as they reminisced about old times and shared their experiences with one another.
Then the seal formula that made up the simulation, shot to life without warning startling the women out of their skin.
“Ah ha!” the familiar voice of their hubby sounded out from it, “So that’s how mom did it!”
Then a person they didn’t recognise spoke next. “Huh. I gotta say that’s an impressive fortress. It’s like nothing I’ve ever seen before. Who lives here?”
“I do.” Naruto answered. “It’s not in the Elemental Nations, though, Sensei.”
“It’s not?”
“Nope.” then Naruto, an unfamiliar, but familiar man, appeared at the barrier. Teresa. Irene, and Priscilla all recognised him, because they saw sketches of the man for one of the new books Naruto was working on. The one that detailed about the Fourth Shinobi World War and the events leading up to it. “This is Morris. It’s on an entirely different continent away from the Elemental Nations. The ladies behind us are locals here…” then he spotted Ophelia, Elda, Glinda, Teresa, Irene, Priscilla, Noel and Sophia, and he grinned at them, “as are they. Hey girls!”
“Hey, Naruto,” Ophelia greeted back with a loving smile. Her eyes turned to the white haired man standing beside him. He looked imposing. “Who’s this?”
“That would be Jiraiya of the Sannin, right?” Teresa answered, approaching the simulation with a faint smile. “Your old mentor.”
“Yeah. He is.” Naruto then looked at the rest of the girls, who was walking to the them as well. “Oi! You lot can leave the seal now, you know!”
They looked at him oddly before Sistina took it upon herself to test that, attempting to step out. She stepped through easily; the barrier rippling like water as she passed through it and into the real world. Her uniform morphed into her nun’s outfit, and her claymore dematerialised in the process. The rather, revealing outfit had drawn a perverted giggle from the lecherous man. That was stopped when Naruto whacked him across the head with a, “No. That’s my woman you’re ogling.”
After that, the others followed suit their armour and uniforms changing to what they were wearing before they took the simulation, until it was just Naruto, Neideen and Roxanne remaining.
“So, does this mean that trainings over?” Tanya asked.
“Yep. Trainings over… at least for the day.” Naruto replied, with a confirmed nod. Then he looked at Sistina and asked, “Get Tsunade out here, will you? I think she’ll want to have a one on one chat with her old teammate.”
“Understood.” She replied with a nod. She went to fetch the medic, only to stop mid-turn and say, “By the way, I want my snuggles too.” Then she went go getting the medic out here.
Teresa blinked as she followed the Divine Oracle with her eyes, “What the hell happened in there?”
“We took the flower simulation…” Lytelle answered. Drawing wide eyes from Irene, Teresa, Noel, Sophia and Priscilla.
“It was a stomp.” Rachel added, grumpily. “I knew it was going to be challenging, but I didn’t think it would be that hard!”
“It’s called ‘Hard’ difficulty for a reason.” Naruto pointed out. “Admittedly, even I was surprised at what you had to face in it. One of the downsides of a procedurally generated simulation, I guess. I wasn’t expecting that girl to be there, honestly…. Or that flower to start roaming about. I’ll have to check on that later.”
“You could just ask me about it~!”
Naruto jumped and looked around, much to the confusion of everyone else.
Narrowing his eyes Naruto looked behind him and glanced around the white void, “...Himawari?”
“Hello... Daddy~!” the flower cooed as it popped out of the ‘ground’ behind him. This time, everyone present in the simulation could hear its voice in the backs of their minds. Those outside heard it emanating from the barrier.
“...Huh… I guess I technically am your father. I did create you, after all.” Naruto frowned.
“Precisely~!”
“Sooo… how are you here, Himawari?” Naruto asked, the simulation had ended so there should be no reason for it to be here.
“I asked the darker version of you how to manipulate the seal,” it chirped. “He’s quite charming, I must say~!”
“Uh-huh…” Naruto crossed his arms and walked over to the flower, “which version?”
“The giggly one with the hood,” Himawari replied. “Haven’t met the other. He just keeps to himself, for the most part.”
“Ah, that one…” Naruto muttered. That guy was going to be a troublemaker, wasn’t he? “So… how did you start roaming about?”
“You gave me the ability to read minds,” Himawari pointed out. “It didn’t take long for me to connect the dots, after meeting Galatea, given the level of intelligence you gave me. In short, it would appear that you have inadvertently designed me to become self-aware and start hunting those delicious morsels you’ve been oh, so kind to send in~!” A single, orange tentacle shot forth and lashed about, as if Himawari were licking its lips. “So tasty~!”
“Huh…” Naruto honestly had no idea how to feel about this. “You weren’t meant to be a roaming enemy type. Then again, that sim was procedurally generated, so I don’t exactly have control over what’s being created.”
“I was given mobility, however,” Himawari pointed out, tilting its ‘head’ curiously. “In addition to long-range telepathy and high intelligence… I might as well have been meant to roam about.”
“A plant with intelligence so high it became self-aware,” Jiraiya said, utterly fascinated. He was giving the sunflower a critical eye as he stood beside his Godson. “Fuinjutsu is still a vastly unexplored branch of jutsu. You may have inadvertently discovered a way to bring your creations to life with this ‘simulation’ of yours, Naruto.”
“You’re seriously saying anything I put in here will come to life?” Naruto was skeptical of Himawari’s words, so he would take its words with a grain of salt. But Jiraiya’s the expert on fuinjutsu and the man knew what he was talking about. So he will take his words with face value.
“Only if it’s smart enough, I’d assume,” Himawari chimed in. “That singing girl I ate was oddly clever. I am curious to see if I actually killed her.”
“One of the previous users of the simulation had killed the plant in that clearing, and it came back.” Naruto pointed out.
“That plant is pretty stupid, though,” Himawari tilted its ‘head’ again. “And I have yet to find the girl in here. Such a shame, too. I wanted to eat her again.”
Jiraiya made a face. Why was this flower talking about eating people like it was an everyday thing? Then again, he wasn’t surprised, he’s seen some pretty messed up things in his journey. There was a ninja he fought that liked to eat people and take on their persona… what was his name? Sho..jio? Shojojiu? The name of the man escaped him, but he was quite the skinny fella the last time they met.
“That plant was pulled out by the roots and eaten. Then it came back when the sim started up again.” Then Naruto looked at his perverted mentor from the corner of his eye and added, “Since the simulation was ended prematurely, I’ll have to assume it ‘ended’ everything in it.” he looked back at the flora, “You’re a special case, it looks like.”
“When the simulation ends, though, everything is stored away and floating in a black void,” Himawari pointed out. “Even the giant plant Neideen killed was there. That’s how I met Giggles, actually. I didn’t find the girl, though… then again, it’s a pretty big void, so that’s still up in the air. It’s entirely possible that she’s just hiding from me… not that I blame her, of course.”
“So… can you still eat us?” Neideen asked as she and Roxanne slowly approached the flower.
“Is that an offer~?”
“No. Call it curiosity.” Neideen flatly replied. “The simulation’s over, so I’m just wondering if your main ‘function’ is still active. Are you feeling hungry at all?”
“Not really,” Himawari moved in a way resembling a shrug. “Dunno why. I still want to eat the girl, though.”
“Your main ‘function’ stopped because the simulation you are a part of is not on.” Naruto said. He pet the flower on its receptacle, “I gotta admit you’re very polite. More polite than I thought.”
“Much harder to lure my prey closer when I’m rude, yes?” Himawari giggled. “I do appreciate the compliment, though~!” A tentacle shot forth and ‘licked’ Naruto’s cheek.
“You’re welcome,” he chuckled nervously. “Also, some of your previous victims are on the other side of the barrier,”
“I know.” Himawari giggled, “They’re too scared to face me though, I can’t blame them~”
“I ain’t scared!” Priscilla shouted at it.
“Come and face me then,” the flora challenged. All it got was silence from the brunette, prompting another giggle from the flower. “Just as I thought. Again, I can’t say I blame you~!”
“We’ll see how smug you are when I can use my yoki,” the brunette muttered with crossed arms and a pout.
“I can set that up for you right now, if you want?” Naruto offered. “If Himawari… and Insane me… was able to break the rules of this simulation and appear when it’s not even on then I sure as hell can do the same. I made the damn thing!”
“Uh… Maybe later… I’m hungry.” Priscilla averted her gaze, knowing damn well that her mate could smell the bullshit from in there.
“You sure? I can make a seperate ‘room’ or something where you can duke it out… I’ll make damn sure no one else can see into it if you’re that shy.”
That… actually sounded good. Priscilla took a deep breath and replied, “I’ll wait until everyone is done, then. Let me warm up, real quick.” With that, she went off to find a good spot and do some stretches.
Naruto chuckled at that and returned his attention to Himawari. “So… feeling smug now?”
“Not really,” Himawari replied. “I just wanted to mess with her. I am eager to see if I can beat her, though~!”
“Well, I for one never went up against this flower.” Teresa said with a faint smile, drawing Jiraiya’s attention for a moment. The woman was gorgeous! “The one Clare and I lost to was not at all very talkative. It was the one amongst a bunch of rocks, near a lake.”
“Ah, that one,” Himawari said, “You met the second flower of that simulation. It’s not as intelligent as yours truly, but it can understand what is being said. The one in the clearing was the first, it’s very stupid. You can’t reason with it. The one you met is the second, and while it can be reasoned with to a degree, it cannot talk. I am the third. My ‘home’ is the meadow. I can be reasoned with... the only one who tried was Priscilla, but she had her mind replaced by a doppelganger when that happened. So, I ate her anyway, assuming that the real one wouldn’t remember the deal she was trying to make.”
The brunette in question looked confused at that.
“She wouldn’t have,” Naruto clarified. “When someone passes or fails the sim, their consciousness is stored away until the sim ends. In the latter case, it’s so they don’t experience being slowly digested or something to that effect. The only one who actually remembers is Clarice, but that’s because she had a Kage Bunshin take her place at the time. Needless to say, that wasn’t a very pleasant for her. She’s been having nightmares ever since, the poor thing.”
“Aw... oh, by the way Daddy-”
“Don’t call me Daddy.” Naruto told it.
Himawari kept talking as if it wasn’t interrupted. “-the one you call Savra’s got no eyes! You should fix that pronto! Use your healing magic to regrow them or something!”
Jiraiya blinked and looked at the blond, “You can regrow eyes? Since when were you a medic-nin?”
“I’m not,” Naruto chuckled. “I just have a… different kind of ‘healing magic’,” He then turned his attention back to Himawari and said, “I’ll see what I can do. But it depends entirely on her. I won’t force it on her if she doesn’t want that.”
Neideen raised an eyebrow at that, filing the information away for later.
“By the way, something’s bothering me,” Naruto brought his attention to Jiraiya and asked, “How are you here, anyway? All deceased are meant to be in the Pure Lands.”
“Maybe it’s the god you call Shinigami?” Himawari suggested. “I may not know much about the ‘real world’, but gods tend to do whatever they want, because they’re gods.” Then, it said, in Naruto’s mind alone. “She did want to talk to you, after all, unless those memories are just a reoccuring dream. It’s hard to tell, just yet.”
“Please don’t go digging around in my head,” Naruto muttered.
“But, my daddy’s so interesting~!” Himawari giggled. “I could learn so much from you~!”
“Just… not without my permission,” the blond replied. “I’ve had enough of people trying to take advantage of me.”
“Fair enough,” Himawari said. “So, what should I call you, if not Daddy, Daddy?”
“Call me Naruto? Everyone does.”
“Except for your other kids,” Himawari pointed out. When Naruto gave it a flat look, the flower quickly added. “I learned that before you told me not to dig through your memories.”
Naruto sighed. “It just feels weird, having a plant calling me ‘Daddy’. We’ll discuss it later.”
----
As the conversation between Naruto and Himawari continued, the rest of the group excluding the ones who were there first, began to disperse. Though Savra, Roxanne, Audrey, and Rachel had stayed behind. The same went for Ava and Eva, because they were waiting for Neideen.
It wasn’t long until Tsunade came back with Sistina in tow. And when she saw Jiraiya beside Naruto she couldn’t believe her eyes. Sure, Minato and Kushina were in the seal… but...
“J-Jiraiya!?”
Hearing her voice, Jiraiya stopped what he was doing - which was talking to Himawari - to bring his attention to the former Hokage who was now making a beeline for the simulation.
“Hi, Tsunade-Hime!” he gave her a goofy grin and waved at her, as if nothing was wrong. “Long time no see!”
“Don’t give me that!” The woman came to a stop at the foot and looked at him with wide eyes. “How is this possible!? First Minato and Kushina and now you…!?” she brought her eyes to Naruto, who was fondly watching them beside a… sunflower? Oddness aside she gave him a stern look. “Naruto, what is going on here?!”
“Your guess is as good as mine. I’m thinking the Shinigami has something to do with it, because Divinity: they do what they want.” Naruto answered with a shrug; he wasn’t going to complain about it though. He smiled at the small group of feminine giggles he heard in the back of his head.
Tsunade just stared at him. Then at the grinning Jiraiya. Then back at Naruto again. Tsunade rubbed her temples and muttered, “I need a drink. A big one.”
“You two can catch up, I know Ero-Sennin has questions as to why I’m no longer in Konoha.” Naruto told her. “I got some adjustments to make for the simulation.”
It should take him a couple of minutes. He did design it after all. No one knew it better than he did.
“What kind of adjustments?” Tsunade asked him as he walked out of the sim.
Kneeling down Naruto pressed his palm against the seal formula and got to work. “I’m going to add an ‘extra’ room, for Priscilla to use while Jiraiya-Sensei is catching up to you here. That way the simulation can still be used without interference.”
“I see…” she didn’t really. But if with Jiraiya here, somehow, she’ll leave the techno-mumbo-jumbo to the experts. “Thanks.”
“Is it okay if I were to join?” Teresa asked. She never got the chance to use her yoki the last time around. This would be a good time for a rematch - even if it wasn’t against the same flower. She might get Clare in on this, her adoptive daughter was pissed when she lost in such an embarrassing, yet pleasurable way.
“I don’t see why you can’t.” Naruto answered. “It depends entirely on Priscilla though,”
“I don’t mind. The more the merrier,” the brunette in question said, still stretching away. “I can’t wait to cut loose.”
Teresa had a faint smile and nodded back. She was going to enjoy this. But first, she had a certain blonde to find. Neideen and Roxanne both left the simulation themselves by this point and were back in their original clothes. At some point, the former had been seen cackling as she ran off, carrying Ava and Eva like sacks of wheat. Himawari was gone as well and was anticipating having to eat such delicious morsels once more.
Naruto meanwhile just kept on working away as he adjusted the seal to form an extra ‘room’ for Priscilla and Teresa to use. Though from the looks of it, quite a few more were willing to give Himawari another go now that two of the strongest women were going against the tricky flower. There was one other who was interested in going as well.
While Naruto was working away Jiraiya was listening patiently to the reason why Naruto, nor Tsunade and Shizune were no longer at Konoha. And he was less than happy to say the least.
“So, through events beyond your control, the so called ‘esteemed’ elders along with other people of high influence had gotten Naruto’s ninja license revoked because he was too powerful. And you had to be the bearer of bad news.” Jiraiya crossed his arms against his broad chest and scowled, “Those two should’ve known better than to do something so stupid. What happened to them?”
“I personally beat them to death after they tried to have him assassinated,” Tsunade grumbled. It wasn’t really an assassination, but, history is written by the victor after all. And their stunt was classified as an assassination attempt, since the ANBU they sent after him didn’t even try to hold back. “Afterwards I cleaned house. Then once that was done I gave the hat to Kakashi and threw everything away to try and find Naruto. I’m wanted for murder, as a result of all that, but I have my limits, too. Shizune, of course, came with.”
“And what else happened?” The man asked.
“Well, apart from the World Peace you sought happening thanks to my efforts, Konoha’s been ousted from the ‘Shinobi Union’ after an event called ‘The Suna Incident’,” Naruto answered without taking his focus away from his work.
“The Suna Incident, is what happened when the elders sent those ANBU after him. It ended in a massacre, for the ANBU team; Naruto and Hinata were heading to Suna when the ANBU team caught up to them. Only Anko was spared, because she didn’t want to be there in the first place.”
That surprised the heck out of Jiraiya. “Wait? Hinata? Naruto’s stalker? Why was she there?”
“She wanted to come with me. So I let her.” Naruto answered for Tsunade. “And now that I think about it, she may have been the reason why we were pursued. She was still a kunoichi of Konoha and an heiress of a prominent clan. And the ANBU themselves initially didn’t seem to realise my shinobi licence was revoked. Either that, or, they didn’t care.” he shrugged solemnly, “But, the reason why only Anko was spared, is because the ANBU’s killed Hinata. When she fell and didn’t move, or breathe, I went berserk and...well...the rest is history, as they say.”
“I see…” Jiraiya couldn’t fault Naruto for doing such a thing. While he would have liked for his Godson to have stayed with Konoha, even he would have left after sacrificing almost everything to ensure their survival, just to be betrayed like that. He had to admit though, the blond made one hell of a life for himself out here.
“I hope you’ve been treated well out here,” Jiraiya said as he addressed Naruto.
“I have. There’s no need for you to worry about me.” Naruto replied, chuckling. Then the seal matrix began to glow surprising the Toad Sage as he looked around. “Don’t worry, it’s just adjusting to the changes I made to it.”
After saying that a white door materialised on the barrier. Jiraiya could see it but the handle wasn’t visible on his side. On Naruto’s side, there was a handle. Getting up Naruto opened it and saw a hallway leading to an outside clearing at the end of it. The room would work by making the ‘room’ inaccessible to anyone but him. And the opponent of his choice. In this case it’s Himawari but the flower was nowhere to be seen yet. Smiling in satisfaction Naruto closed the door and waited for Teresa to return.
But not before making a chair shoot out of the ground for Tsunade to sit on, or manifesting one for Jiraiya on his side of the barrier. He wanted them to catch up after all, and they had nearly seven years’ worth of catching up to do.
It didn’t take long for Teresa to return with Clare in tow. She arched an eyebrow at seeing the unfamiliar man sitting down talking and to Tsunade like they were old friends. Was this man that Jiraiya person her husband kept talking about? He did fit the description.
But her attention was given to Naruto who had his hand pressed against an unblindfolded Savra’s eyes. The former Number 18 groaned at the odd, tingly sensation washing over her face. Then Naruto withdrew his hand and Savra blinked, her new eyes taking a moment to adjust and then…
Savra’s lip quivered as her silver eyes started to burn. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she realized that she could see, again. For the first time since she was five, she could see! Savra took a deep breath and willed herself not to bawl her new eyes out right then and there, before giving Naruto a heated, ravenous look. “Leave a clone and take me to your room,” she growled lustfully. She was going to reward this man if it was the last thing she ever did!
Chuckling, Naruto leaned in towards her ear to quietly whisper, “I made a ‘room’ that automatically strips any girl naked once the door’s been closed.” he gestured to the door next to him with a jerk of his head, “It’s just through there. You can thank me there.” Luckily no one else heard him say that.
“Oh, I will~!” she whispered back.
Chuckling Naruto looked to Clare upon noticing her approach with Teresa. He smiled widely, “I take it you know what’s happening, Clare?” he asked her for formalities sake.
The woman in question nodded, “Yes. Teresa and Priscilla want to take on the flower again. Although a different one for Teresa.”
Naruto nodded in satisfaction, “Alright,” Priscilla stopped her stretching and was making her way back to her breeding stud by this point. “Does anyone want to join Teresa and Priscilla in taking on Himawari?”
Irene turned to Sophia, Noel, and Elda, “I’m up for a second round. What about you, two? And Elda, do you want to join in?”
“You kidding?” Elda giggled. “You honestly think I’d miss out on a reunion of the Top Five of my generation?”
“That’s the spirit!” Noel cheered. “Let’s go kick that flower’s ass!”
‘Flowers don’t have asses,” Sophia pointed out with an amused roll of her eyes. “I’m certainly willing to join in, though. I need to give that thing a piece of my mind after what it did.” she cracked her knuckles, all the while sporting her sultry smile that made it all the more threatening.
“Will we need to change?” Irene asked.
Naruto shook his head. “No. The simulation will do it for you, if you want.”
“I certainly wouldn’t mind having a uniform like my old one,” Elda said reminiscently. “If only for old time’s sake.”
“Would you happen to remember what your old crest looks like out of curiosity?” Naruto asked.
“Certainly!” Elda chirped. With that, she extended the claw of her pointer finger and scribbled her old crest in the dirt for him to see. It was of three parallel lines with a fourth one running through them. The center line was also longer than the other two.
“It looks like the letter H but with a line through it,” Naruto said,
“The what, now?”
“Nevermind,” Naruto chuckled. “Alright, I can do that. Then again I designed this part of the simulation so it changes to what you personally choose.” he told them; an example would be Elda entering the simulation and it would take away her clothes, until she was butt ass naked because she wanted to be.
“Oh?” That caught Teresa’s interest. “So if Priscilla wanted to be a hybrid again, then the simulation would make it so?”
“Yeah, pretty much.” Naruto confirmed. “If you wanted to Awaken, without needing to eat innards, then the simulation will make it so. If you wanted to use as much of your yoki as possible without getting deformed or awakening, then the simulation will make it so. The same rules still apply though: if you die, you’re put in stasis until the simulation ends and so on.”
“So I don’t even need to be here.” Clare pointed out.
“That’s up to you. Teresa wanted you to be here, because she wanted your help, I think. And I don’t mind the company.” Naruto then looked at Teresa and asked, “Do you want Clare to come with you?”
“Well, in light of not needing the soul link for this, I’d rather she and you get busy making me some more grandbabies to spoil~!” Teresa teased.
“T-Teresaaaaa,” Clare wailed in embarrassment.
Naruto laughed. Then he looked at Audrey, Rachel, Sistina and Roxanne, “Do you ladies want to come and watch? I made a room where we can observe them.”
“With Neideen being absent, I almost feel obligated to make a sex joke out of that question on her behalf,” Sistina teased. She chuckled at the flat look Clare gave her. “What? That was so easy to take out of context.”
“That awkwardness aside,” Roxanne chirped, “We’d be glad to observe this bout.~!”
Naruto chuckled and beckoned them all to follow him, “Alright, then follow me.”
With that the blond went and opened the door, once more revealing the hallway with the open clearing at the end of it. He held it open with one hand and with the other politely gestured for the others to go through. They all went through one by one, and yelped and giggled when Naruto swatted them all on the butts one by one as they went in, except for two: Audrey and Rachel.
Once they were the last ones to go in, Naruto closed the door behind him and it faded away. Making thoroughly sure that no one else would be able to follow. It’ll come back again once the simulation ended.
The door closed, Naruto turned to the others and found them waiting for him. Smiling Naruto went over to Audrey and Rachel and surprised the heck out of the two when he went and grabbed their asses.
“C’mon everyone, I’ll show you the way,” he said, squeezing and kneading the former Numbers 3 and 5’s nice rear ends. The two shuddered, suddenly dripping wet. “You do have nice asses, by the way,” he casually told them, reminding the women being groped that the blond had said before that he likes their asses.
Rachel turned beet red, not at all used to anyone but Audrey saying that.
The latter, meanwhile, smiled and giggled appreciatively.
With all that said and done, they and the other girls followed Naruto down the straight corridor. The end of it had the clearing, it was fairly obvious that was where the simulation was going to take place. But the others were wondering where the observation room was going to be. Then, just as they reached the end, Naruto came to a stop looked to his left and after taking his hand off of Audrey’s nice ass he pushed against a wall.
It opened, revealing a spacious room inside with several comfy looking couches, and a glass window that was almost the width of the room.
“Everyone that’s observing are going in here.” Naruto said, pointing at said room. “Everyone else, is going out there.” he added, pointing at the clearing in front of them. Then Naruto looked at Teresa, Priscilla, Irene, Noel, Sophia, and Elda. “Any questions?”
“Just one.” Elda answered.
“Fire away.”
“Will Himawari appear the second the six of us step through?”
Naruto shook his head no, “No. The flower’s smarter than that. Since Irene, Priscilla, Noel, and Sophia had fought it before I suppose it won’t hurt to let you all know of some things it can do: Himawari can read your mind and influence you to do things you otherwise wouldn’t. It can’t outright control you, but it can give suggestions... And fool your mind if you’re not careful.”
“That would explain a lot, now that I think about it,” Irene muttered. She had no idea why she and Priscilla had this urge to strip down at first, and even though she knew Himawari was the cause of it, how that was possible eluded her.
“Yeah.” Naruto wagged his eyebrows at Irene, making her blush. “If you’re feeling really angry, or incredibly trusting for some reason, then chances are it’s Himawari’s doing.”
“Oh, you killjoy~!”
Naruto cleared his throat, ignoring the androgynous voice in the back of his head. “Any other questions?”
“Are we able to sense it?” Elda asked, that was something she was most curious about, about the flower.
“No, but Glissa was able to smell the fear and death coming off of its less-intelligent ‘sibling’ from the easy difficulty, so if you have a good sense of smell, then I’d assume you and Priscilla would be able to do the same.”
“Huh, good to know,” Teresa filed that away; if she could awaken, then would she be able to do that too?
“Ooh! Noted~!”
Naruto ignored Himawari again. And asked, “Any other questions?”
Priscilla answered this time. “Would Elda or I be able to smell the fear and death if we were hybrids?”
“Not really. You did get a good sense of smell after Awakening right?”
“I certainly did,” Elda replied.
“Then that would be tied to your Awakened status. If you were to get rid of that, then logically, you would lose all benefits your Awakening had given you.”
“I’ll stay as an Awakened, then,” Elda chirped. “I still wouldn’t mind the old duds, though.”
“Same here,” Priscilla added. She then looked to the women who would basically serve as her teammates and asked, “I take it that’s all we need to know?”
“That’s all that I can think of,” Noel replied.
Sophia chimed in, “I got one: Are you absolutely sure we can use all of our yoki without the risk of Awakening or becoming distorted the more of it we bring out?”
“Positive,” Naruto chirped. “You’ll only awaken if you want to, at least in the sim. And even then, if you don’t want to, you won’t have to go through the need to eat innards and the like.”
“Okay! I’m good!” Sophia chirped.
“Same here,” Teresa stated. Irene nodded to show that she agreed.
Seeing that Priscilla and Elda were also in agreement, Naruto decided to give them all a parting gift before they entered the simulation. He took his hands away from Audrey and Rachel, walked over to them and brought them all in for a tongue-filled kiss. Starting with Teresa and ending with Elda.
“Someone’s eager to give me a few more siblings~!”
“You and I are going to have a long chat later,” Naruto mentally told the flower. “Best of luck, ladies~!”
All six smiled at him and nodded, before they all turned to enter the sim. A door slid down behind them.
With that out of the way, Naruto turned to the other girls and beckoned them to follow him into the room. They all followed him inside with smiles on their faces as he politely held the door for them. Then, as he closed it behind him...
“Oh-ho, my~!” Savra giggled, giving Naruto a lewd grin when she realized she was naked. And she looked at the others and saw they were naked as well. Naruto wasn’t kidding when he said they would be naked once the door to the room closed.
“Told you,” said blond chuckled. He was naked himself. “Teresa did say she wanted more grandbabies. And Savra wanted thank me… and I want to fuck all of you sexy-ass women silly.”
Rachel wobbled in place, nearly fainting on the spot from this young man’s attention. Only Audrey kept her from losing consciousness by helping her stay on her feet while rubbing her back.
“Not used to this sort of attention?” Naruto asked Audrey, since Rachel looked like she was about to keel over any moment now.
“Not from a guy,” the former Number 3 replied. “For the longest time, I’ve been the only one say such things to her.” Audrey then gave him a lewd grin before adding, “not that I mind. The thought of a strapping, young man like yourself knocking my girlfriend up is actually rather kinky.”
Naruto went straight to full mast in an instant upon hearing that. It was so sudden that every girl in the room swore she heard an audible, cartoonish ‘boing’ when he did.
And then Rachel fainted upon seeing its sheer size.
----
Meanwhile, in the sim, Teresa, Irene, Elda, Sophia, Noel, and Priscilla found themselves wearing some new clothes after the door inaudibly closed behind them. Each and every woman was now decked out in the old uniforms assigned to them by the Organization, claymores and all.
“Wow…” Elda muttered. “I never realized how much I missed these until now…” she looked at Teresa, Irene, Noel and Sophia because she had worked with the four of them several times. “How do I look?”
“The same as you used to look.” Sophia answered with a smile.
Noel nodded in agreement. “Minus the hair and eyes, of course. It’s refreshing.”
“Indeed it is,” Priscilla agreed. “It’s been a long time since I last wore these… It’s very nostalgic.”
“My, my, my, you all look absolutely scrumptious~!” Himawari popped out of the ground in the middle of the clearing. “It’s just the seven of us, here. And I’ve been exploring a bit, to see how far this place goes. It’s pretty big; but I found nothing. No animals. No other signs of life. It’s just us.”
“...I don’t smell anything.” Elda said after a moment.
“...Neither do I.” Priscilla added afterwards.
“Of course you wouldn’t~!” Himawari giggled mischievously, “my previous victims weren’t here, so there’s nothing to smell. I’m as fresh as a daisy in the spring!”
“Noted,” Teresa stated, drawing her sword. “So, shall we begin, then?”
“Cutting straight to the chase, are we~?” Himawari giggled again. “Sure, I don’t mind. This might be fun!”
The other five drew their swords in preparation for the battle to come as a dozen orange tentacles sprang forth from Himawari, writhing about in anticipation. Then to their bewilderment, the tentacles all dug into the ground in front of it and got six pairs of wide eyes when it tore several insanely large chunks of the ground, all of which were the size of school buses each, right out of the earth before throwing the chucks at them.
All six women wisely opted to dodge, though Irene used her Quick Sword to slice one end to tiny bits and pieces when she realised, she wasn’t going to be able to get out of the way fast enough. The chunks of earth struck against the ground with such force that it shook knocking them off their footings and for dust and dirt to shoot up off the ground, forming a cloud of smoke that impeded their vision.
Then, when the dust cleared and the girls were out of danger, they quickly realized that Himawari was gone.
“Well, that’s not unsettling in the slightest,” Sophia muttered.
“Is anyone else under the impression this thing is stronger than when we last faced it?” Noel asked. “I don’t remember it doing anything like that.”
“The last time we faced it, we were unable to use chakra or yoki,” Priscilla reminded her, “...But something tells me the plant was holding back all this time, and we’re seeing its true capabilities now.”
“...Where’s Elda?” Irene asked.
“Ah, shit,” Teresa muttered. “That thing has her - due East, half a mile. That last attack was just a distraction.”
Priscilla’s eyes turned feline like and golden as she brought out her yoki. She growled and bolted forth without hesitation. The other girls followed on her heels, unleashing their yoki as well and hoping to get to their comrade in time. They increased their speed upon feeling Elda’s yoki spike not long after they let out their own: she was going all out, while letting them know where Himawari had taken her.
“STOP GROPING ME!” Elda hollered, her voice echoing throughout the new battleground as she took a swipe with her claymore. Having gone all out, the woman had forgone her human form and transformed into her Awakened appearance to give herself a better chance of survival. She now resembled a black and white, striped snake woman with wings and four arms; her hair was replaced by a mass of black, writhing extendable tentacles and her hands were equipped with comically large, razor-sharp claws. One of which was holding her claymore, that was now much smaller in her grasp - about the length of a longsword to her, given the woman’s newfound size.
The former Number Six took full advantage of her newfound strength and mobility, trying her damnedest to pry herself from Himawari's grasp and doing a surprisingly good job of it. The flower in question was legitimately impressed as it felt its tentacles creak and stretch from trying to hold her down.
As for the reason behind Elda roaring those three words earlier, it was rather simple: Himawari had two tentacles coiled around her massive tits and was kneading and rubbing them with gleeful curiosity as the very tips played with her nipples. It had never seen, let alone felt such a size before!
“Oh my!” Himawari sounded legitably curious and eager, like a little child having found something interesting to play with. “I’ve never seen such fat tits before! Daddy’s so lucky!”
“L-LET ME GO!”
“But, you look so tasty~! Please come down so I can see if snakes really do taste like chicken!”
And with that, Elda was even more motivated to keep her distance from the man-eating flower. That did not sound fun in the slightest! Truth be told, Himawari didn’t even know if it could eat the snake woman. But, it was certainly willing to try.
But not yet.
“Oh… it looks like your friends are closing in.” Himawari let Elda go and slunk into the ground. Just before Priscilla, Teresa, Irene, Noel and Sophia came barging into the clearing. They saw the small group of orange tentacles slipping under the ground, and Elda herself… was coiled up around a tree.
So that was how she lasted for so long!
“T-Thank the Twins!” Elda shouted, uncoiling herself from around the trunk and throwing herself at the women. “You girls have no idea how glad I am to see you!” she cried, hugging all of them to her massive bosom.
“You’re smothering us…” Teresa complained, her face completely enveloped by the woman’s cleavage.
----
In the observation room.
“Huh… Kinda hard not to be jealous,” Naruto muttered. “I never could help but love motorboating those tits of hers.” Then, he turned to Savra and asked, “so, what’s this I heard about a reward?”
Savra giggled lewdly as she sauntered on up to Naruto with quite the tantalizing sway to her hips. “Well, my chest is not nearly that big, but I certainly can make up for it with a tight, fertile pussy,” she said, her cheeks ablaze with a combination of embarrassment and arousal. The formerly-blind woman couldn’t believe she was saying such things! “C’mon, big boy, have your way with me! Use me to your heart’s content~!”
Chuckling, Naruto brought the formerly blind woman into a one-armed hug and brought her to one of the couches, “Well, you’ve certainly gotten more naughty! Don’t worry, I’ll make sure to breed you good and proper!” he sat down on the couch and pulled her down on top of his rock hard cock, spearing her on the first go, “Starting now!”
Savra gurgled pathetically as her eyes rolled back and her face twisted into a silent scream of pleasure, when Naruto started moving her up and down on his cock. Her inner walls clamped down as she started moving by her own, with Naruto ‘helping’ her by holding her thighs.
“Audrey!” Naruto barked, causing said woman to jump in surprise.
“Y-Yeah?”
Naruto gave her quite the menacing grin. “You and your slutty girlfriend are going to be next after I’m done with Savra! So you’d better be ready for some cock sucking!” he looked at Savra and gave her a swat to get her to move faster. And she did.
The blonde on top of him wailed lustfully as she bounced upon his dick at twice the pace. And Naruto sat there and enjoyed it even as he was being watched by the other equally naked women.
They were going to be next after Audrey and Rachel… and he’ll save Clare for last.
----
Elda let out a sigh, somewhat disappointed to have lost her uniform so soon as she regarded Teresa, several moments later. The woman in question was stretching off to the side while looking around. “So, what do we do?” the former Number Six asked.
“That is a damn good question,” Teresa stated, frowning slightly.
“That damn flower was a lot stronger than any of us thought.” Priscilla said with a deep frown, “How come it waited until now to show it’s true strength?”
They all heard the flower giggle in the back of their heads, “What makes you think I’m showing you everything~? That would be stupid.”
That implication didn’t make them feel any better. To make matter worse for their leader in particular, Teresa’s most powerful ability was all but useless in this situation.
“The flower’s connected to nature… so, maybe it’s able to draw its strength from that? Similar to how Naruto is able to draw nature chakra from the environment?” Elda had no idea why she was thinking like that, but she was grasping at straws here; and not only that, it made the most logical sense to the Awakened Being.
“It’s possible, for all we know,” Teresa muttered. “The problem is that Nature Chakra’s almost completely undetectable. The only ones who can detect it are Sages, at least that’s what Naruto’s autobiography said.”
“Not only that, if your theory is true, then Himawari has a pool of limitless power to draw from. That makes for some nasty potential.” Irene added.
“It could explain why those vines were so strong,” Elda replied. “There’s also that initial attack to consider. I certainly hope I’m wrong, but it would explain a lot.”
The giggle that echoed in the backs of their minds did not make them feel any better…
To make matters worse, Noel seemed to look distantly into the woods, shambling away from the group.
“Oh, no you don’t!” Teresa practically materialized right behind the entranced tomboy, snatching her up in a full nelson.
“A-wha…?” Noel looked about frantically “What just happened?”
“Lovely,” Sophia sighed.
“That’s unsettling…” Irene added, prompting Priscilla to nod in agreement.
As Teresa put Noel down, she addressed the other members of their group. “You all know what Naruto said: the flower can influence us. Do not go out of sight of anyone else. Stay close, hold hands if you have to.” Teamwork was key, here. There’s six of them and one flower.
“I just hope that strength doesn’t translate to its ability to influence us.” Sophia said with a nervous laugh, and her comment drew flat looks from everyone. “...Uh...Oops?”
“That’s a wonderful idea!” Himawari chirped gleefully. “I can’t wait to see if that’s possible~!”
“I’ll take that as confirmation that Elda’s right, then,” Teresa sighed.
“Maaaybe~!”
Great! Naruto pitted them against a damn man-eating, Senjutsu demon-flower! That wasn’t going to give them nightmares for the foreseeable future!
“Any suggestions?” Priscilla asked.
“Strip down, so I can put you in my belly~?”
“I wasn’t talking to you!” The brunette yelled at it.
“I...got nothing.” Irene didn’t like it, but she legitably couldn’t think of anything that can give them an edge.
“Neither do I.” Noel added.
“...Maybe we can burn the environment?” Sophia suggested. “If the flower needs nature to make it stronger, then the obvious thing to do would be to get rid of its source of power, right?”
“One problem with that,” Priscilla threw her arms around, wildly gesturing to their environment, “This place is HUGE! If we try to do something like that, then we’d just exhaust ourselves!”
“Setting fires wouldn’t be an entirely terrible idea, though,” Teresa pointed out. “Terrain denial is a good way to narrow down what angles we can be attacked from. We just determine which way the wind is blowing, set fires in that direction, and face the other.”
“It’s blowing that way,” Elda pointed out, hiking a thumb to her left. She was on board with burning this place to heck, without question.
“Alright,” Teresa stretched her fingers and looked at Priscilla, “You and I both have Fire affinities. So we’ll set fires to the left. Everyone else, keep an eye out for that flower and stay close in case it tries to lure someone away, again.”
“Fine, fine,” Priscilla replied, with the other girls nodded. With that, she and Teresa blazed through a set of handseals.
Then, with two cries of “Katon: Goukakyuu no Jutsu,” Teresa and Priscilla launched two massive fireballs in the designated area, lighting the trees and foliage ablaze in an instant while Irene, Sophia, Noel, and Elda kept an eye out for their opponent.
“Heads uuup~!”
The six women reflexively looked in the opposite direction of the flames upon hearing a loud rumble as a massive boulder was sent careening towards them.
“Son of a bitch!” Sophia squawked, unable to keep her composure as she bolted to one side while Noel went the other direction. Elda leapt upwards with a mighty beat of her wings, effectively jumping over the boulder while Irene tumbled forward as the massive projectile careened harmlessly over her.
Priscilla and Teresa, meanwhile bolted in the same direction as Sophia as it slammed into the earth and rolled on by into the fire.
“Yoink~!”
“...The hell’s a ‘yoink’?” Elda muttered, now thoroughly confused.
Teresa leapt over the boulder almost immediately as it rolled by, yelling, “Shit! It got Noel!” She immediately started running. “Half a mile, due South!”
Hearing that, Sophia, Irene and Priscilla followed after the woman. Elda on the other hand stayed above ground, due to having better elevation and line of sight. Not to mention she would be able to direct the women on the off chance they get lost or Himawari changes location.
They all felt her yoki spike and double-timed it in her direction, hoping to get there before it was too late.
Noel, meanwhile, was doing her damnedest to fend this devil-flower off as it stripped away her armour. Everytime she took a swing at it, though, the tentacle in her swords path snapped out of the way while a few others latched onto her from another angle. Swiftly growing tired of it, however, Himawari snatched her wrist with one tentacle at the end of Noel’s swing and whacked the pressure point above her elbow to make her drop the weapon.
“Gah!” Noel’s grip on the sword slackened and it fell to the ground with a clang before she could snatch it back up. She didn’t give up though; since she had no reason to worry about awakening, or her body distorting the more yoki she brought out, Noel gave the flower quite the menacing grin and brought out everything she had.
Then she pulled. The tentacle-like vines strained and creaked in protest as Noel pulled against the vines.
“Ooh… that’s… quite the monstrous strength... you got there,” Himawari groaned. That woman really wasn’t holding back, was she? Himawari decided to flip her over and shake the woman in an attempt to try and discombobulate her. Having a handless cartwheeling technique that made her head spin around rather violently, however, this was nothing to the woman as Himawari quickly learned, but it was worth a try. As it continued to strip her down, though, Noel yelped when the flower caressed her clit.
“Oi!” she snapped, feline-like, golden eyes glaring at the flower, “No touching!”
“Why don’t you make me~?” Taunted Himawari, before giggling with mischief as it continued stripping her down. Soon Noel had her gauntlets pulled off, her pauldrons and back armour/claymore holder were next, followed by the sabatons and faulds. Then the flower yanked her leggings down and off, and did the same to her top.
“Oh my, oh my, you are simply delectable~!” Himawari cooed, sending a tentacle out to lick her face, only for it to pull back when Noel tried biting it.
Noel crossed her arms and legs, tried grabbing and pulling at the tentacles holding her arms, she was doing everything she could to break these vines. She was doing one heck of a job of it as well, because Himawari was having trouble keeping her restrained. She even managed to get one of her wrists to her mouth and started gnawing at the tentacle. Although the skin was just too tough for her to get through Himawari started hissing in discomfort and went back to shaking the woman madly to disorientate her.
But despite all that, the flower was having the time of its life! “Oh-ho! I have to admit, you’re giving me a challenge! I wonder how long you can keep that up though~?” Noel squawked when Himawari then started moving her towards it with a giggle. “Oh! Your friends are almost here… Interesting... I wonder if I can scarf you down before they save you~? Oh, that sounds like a wonderful challenge~!”
“I’ll have to say ‘no’ to that,” Noel deadpanned.
“Too bad~!” Himawari chirped. “Too bad I don’t get to play with my food, but I suppose Daddy would do well to teach me some table manners.” It giggled. “Oh, well, we’ll see who ends up being the last one standing and I’ll have my fun with her~!”
“Again, I’ll say ‘no’ to that,” Noel deadpanned once more. Thank god the flower wasn’t smart enough to try and boost its influence to it can ‘suggest’ everyone else to do what it wants. Or worse take control of them completely.
Unfortunately for Noel, Himawari heard her thoughts loud and clear. And for that idea… Himawari decided to let the woman go - letting her drop unceremoniously to the ground and slipping away to a safer distance, while still in range of them. It had some… testing to try out. Not to mention the other women were literally ten seconds away from reaching them; that was another reason it disengaged, at least for now.
Ten seconds later, Teresa, Irene, Sophia emerged from the treeline, with Elda swooping in from above. And all of them saw the woman, butt naked, eating dirt.
“Noel!” Teresa called out. “Are you okay?!”
“I feel violated…” the tomboy replied, spitting out a lump of dirt as she sat up.
“It wasn’t that bad,” they all heard Himawari giggle. “I didn’t even get a chance to play with you~!”
“I swear that thing’s going to give me nightmares…” Elda muttered. How could something so innocent looking be so damn scary?!
The ominous giggle did nothing to help…
And what the flower said next in their heads had only put them on an even bigger edge. But none more than Noel herself, “Oh, by the way Noel, thank you so very much for that idea~!”
The now silver-eyed tomboy growled as she looked around the area with suspicion. “Idea? What idea? I didn’t say anything to give you any ideas!”
“Oh-ho-ho~! It’s not what you said, it’s what you thought!” the flower corrected gleefully. “You haven’t forgotten that I can read your minds, have you?”
Noel furrowed her brow confusedly at that, the gears in her head active turned before the proverbial light bulb shone. And she went ashen faced in realization at what the flower was talking about.
“Oh shit.” Noel audibly gulped.
“What were you thinking?” Sophia asked, giving her friend a concerned look.
“P-please don’t get angry with me…” Noel begged, looking at the others with a pleading look.
“Noel…” Irene started as she narrowed her eyes, “what did you do?”
The tomboy let out a subdued, nervous laugh before answering. “I uh… may have thought… that the flower ‘at least’ wasn’t smart enough to try and boost its psychic powers so it can ‘suggest’ everyone else to do what it wants…. Or take control of them completely.” she answered the former Number 3 in a tiny voice.
“Shit…” Sophia muttered.
“We should find it before anything like that happens then…” Priscilla was not the type of girl to get nervous by any means, but even she shuddered at the thought of not being in control of her own body.
“How do we do that?” Elda asked.
“Sophia,” Irene said, a thought coming to mind. “I hate to say it, but you and Noel are best suited to try and lure it out. Strip down and pair up with her, take your swords, and if it pops out to try and jump one of you, the other attacks it.”
“That’s a stupid idea!” Sophia protested almost immediately.
“I trust you have a better one, then?” The elf-eared woman quirked an eyebrow at her.
“No. I don’t… but, I for one know that you would never come up with an idea as ridiculous as that.” Sophia pointed out to the platinum-haired blonde, and everyone else. “The flower can influence us, right? How do we know it’s not influencing you to come up with that idea right now?!”
“We’re getting nowhere,” Teresa pointed out. “Do bear in mind that we haven’t been able to verify how strong its psychic abilities are. It might just be trying to convince us that it could do that to sow distrust among us.”
“If we want to beat this thing, we need to do whatever it takes… even if one of us has to take one for the team.” Noel said with a sigh. “I… am all for Irene’s plan. Just… don’t expect me to try and seduce it.”
“I won’t ask you to go that far,” Irene assured. “We’ll be close by; the second it shows itself, we’ll ambush it.”
“Yeah… except it won’t matter because Himawari can read our thoughts!” Sophia thought with a twitching brow. Then she let out a growling exhale and relented, “Fine. We’ll do your idea.” then she pointed at the elf-eared woman and said in declaration, “But if the two of us get captured and eaten, I’m blaming you!”
“I will take full responsibility if that happens.”
“I’ll take to the air to see if I can spot it,” Elda chimed in. “Might as well make myself useful.”
“Sounds good,” Irene replied. “If you get in trouble, flare your yoki to let us know.”
“I will,” Elda replied with a nod, unaware of the flower prodding at her mind.
----
Back in the observation room, there on the floor, held down in a full mating press, Savra wailed in orgasm as Naruto grunted, blowing a second load inside her womb, painting her innards a pearly white with his seed. The room started to spin. Her body started to go numb as her vision faded. The young woman was out cold before Naruto was even done pumping her with his seed.
Seeing her unconscious state Naruto chuckled before leaning down to give the unconscious, scarred woman a deep, tongue filled kissed. She returned it, albeit weakly and mewled pathetically in her sleep when Naruto pulled away.
In the background, Ophelia, Glinda, Clare, Roxanne, and Sistina were diverting their focus between the simulation and listening to their husband and mate, breeding with Savra. They heard what he said before to Audrey: after he finished with Savra, he was going for them.
Pulling out of her clenching snatch with a grunt of effort, Naruto stood up and looked at Audrey, who was still trying to revive her friend that was still lying unconscious on the ground. Oh, how tempted he was to mount the former Number Five, but he resisted. Instead, he approached the still conscious girlfriend with an ominous chuckle.
“I still want that blowjob, from you and your unconscious girlfriend, y’know,” he said. Before slipping behind the woman, and hugging her to his chest.
Audrey yelped and shuddered, feeling his dick rubbing against her clit in the process.
“Do you want want to suck my dick with your girlfriend, my horny… Sexy… Bitch~?” he purred huskily into her ear, before running his tongue against her ear and nibbling Audrey’s earlobe.
“I… I would love to…” Audrey mewled timidly, her cheeks ablaze. He was so forward! It caught her off guard. She smiled at him as she recovered from the initial shock. “But, she’s still unconscious.” Her grin then took on a far more lewd nature as she added, “ However, I see you’re eager for some attention; I wouldn’t mind letting you take me like a dog while I try to revive her, if you can’t wait~!” She giggled upon feeling his dick throb at the suggestion.
He grinned widely at that, “Sounds like a plan…”
Then Naruto pushed Audrey down on her hands and knees, her face right next to the unconscious Rachel’s, and slammed his mighty bitch-breaking cock inside of Audrey’s cunt.
The former Number Three wailed in pleasure as her innocence was taken in one fell swoop and she nearly collapsed when he started pounding her like a wardrum.
----
Back in the sim, above the treeline, a flying Elda scouted ahead to see if she could spot the flower. She was still completely unaware of the flower in question prodding at her mind as she sought it out. Now a good hundred meters away from the team, she found herself looking with surprise at the sight of Priscilla running towards her, looking rather frantic.
She swooped down to see what was going on and found herself horribly confused when the brunette suddenly disappeared. Then, Elda gasped and desperately tried to move when her body felt like lead. Her wings seemingly acted on their own as she fluttered down to the ground. “What the hell?!” she thought, unable to speak. “What’s going on?!”
Then, she heard Himawari giggle darkly. “Hello, there, my tasty morsel~!”
“Himawari!” Elda roared out in her head; what the hell was happening?! Why was her body not responding to her will?! “Where are you?!” she demanded; even her eyes weren’t responding!
“Shake your nice tits for me,” the flower replied, ignoring her question. “Give me a nice show, my lovely treat~!”
To Elda’s dismay, her body started to move against her will. Putting one pair of arms behind her head, and the second pair behind her back, the snake woman pushed her massive tits out, and started shaking them. The flesh sacks that were Elda’s mammaries had bounced to and fro; up and down; left to right; they were firm, well rounded and had no sag. They seemed to defy gravity and were perfect for someone to shove their heads into; perfect to surround someone’s dick with.
“Such lovely things, they are~!” Himawari cooed, forcing Elda to tuck in her wings as it poked out of the ground before her. “Your fat tits are such lovely things~” the flower swayed left and right as it followed the motion of Elda’s swinging tits.
“Dance for me,” Himawari commanded. “Swing those hips for me~!”
Elda was internally horrified to feel herself unwillingly obeying the flower’s command. Her upper arms stayed up and her lower arms bent at the elbows and moved with her as she swayed her hips side to side like a belly dancer. The way her swaying, child-baring hips, moved was hypnotic. It would have drawn any straight man in, due to how enticing they were. Not only that, her tits were still jiggling, and the combined two would have made any straight man's libido go wild.
Words could not describe how much the awakened former Number Six wanted to rip that flower right out of the ground and tear it to shreds, right about now. She inwardly growled upon hearing Himawari giggle impishly. Then, to her dismay, several tentacles shot forth and grabbed Elda, lifting her up while some of them started groping her.
Despite all of that, Elda still swayed her hips and jiggled her tits, because Himawari did not tell her to stop.
Himawari coiled two tentacles around her massive tits and rubbed the bulbous tips against her nipples as it kneaded them. “So firm, yet so squishy~!”
“I will fucking murder you!” Elda raged in her mind.
“Not today~!” Himawari mentally commanded her to stop dancing as it pulled Elda closer - its circular gob opening ridiculously and comically wide due to how big the Awakened Being was in comparison to her human form. Elda put up no resistance as the flower’s mouth enveloped her head, despite how much she wanted to. Her vision went white as the simulation replaced her consciousness with a doppelganger.
“Hmm…” Himawari moaned almost orgasmically as the man-eating plant audibly slurped and gulped her down. Since it was controlling her, the flower was taking its sweet time in scarfing down the snake woman. This was the first time it had eaten something of this caliber and it wanted to savour it!
“Something about you tastes… different from all the others. The texture is more salty. It’s rather…pleasant~!” Himawari complimented, and let out a lewd SLURP! When it sucked Elda down to her shoulders, stopping just above her stacked bosom. Its tentacles were still coiled around them, kneading and fondling the tits to its hearts content and was enjoying every moment of it.
Himawari moaned pleasurably as it beckined Elda to tuck her wings in once more, and uncoiled the tentacles playing with her tits before enveloping the woman’s bosom with a loud gulp. Slowly but surely Elda slid down into the fleshy prison that was Himawari’s belly as the flower thoroughly enjoyed its meal. Due to her being a mid-sized awakened, though, Himawari had to make some adjustments to itself in order for it to take in her snake half; and the flower did this by making more of its stem grow out of the earth in order to make sure it can accommodate her. Soon enough, Elda’s arms, hips and wings were encased within the flower. Then, Himawari slurped down her snake lower-body and tail like a ramen noodle in one long, swift motion.
“Oh, my~!” the flower giggled. “That was quite the challenge, I must say. I must thank Noel for that idea~” Then, Himawari felt its grip on Elda’s mind start to wane and started channeling Nature Chakra into its stem to ensure she wouldn’t be able to escape.
Elda’s yoki flared as she tried desperately to call in the cavalry, struggling with all her might while she was at it. In the distance, Teresa, Irene, Priscilla, Sophia, and Noel jolted and immediately came a-running. But, it would be for naught. They took nearly two minutes to come and by then, Elda stopped moving within Himawari’s stomach. The five women were rendered unable to help but stare in horror at the grisly spectacle as the bulge in Himawari’s stem lost its shape, melting into a sack of goo as their comrade was swiftly digested.
Then, with a series of loud gulps, Himawari guzzled down Elda’s remains, before returning to its original size. A single tentacle shot forth and lashed about, the flower mimicking the motion of a cartoon character licking its lips. “So delicious~!” Himawari moaned. “Didn’t quite taste like chicken, though…” The flower tilted its ‘head’ in curiosity. “Come to think of it, how do I know what chicken tastes like?”
“YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Noel roared, dashing forth with the Elegance technique she’d learned from Hysteria and lopping Himawari’s ‘head’ clean off. Orange fluid gushed out of the stump that was left behind. Noel didn’t stop there though, even as everyone heard Himawari’s agonised scream, the enraged woman turned around and the screaming was abruptly cut off after the first slice; Noel continued to hack and slash at the head until it was in several tiny pieces.
As the stem sank into the ground, the women took note of the simulation not ending.
“Cathartic as I’m sure that is,” Teresa said, getting the enraged, still-naked tomboy’s attention, “I get the feeling we’re not done, here.”
“Quite right,” Noel jumped when she, and everyone else, heard Himawari talk to them in the back of their head, though the plant sounded like it was in discomfort. “Ouch. That hurt. Still… credit where credit is due, you managed to defeat me… But, can you do it again?”
“We’ll do it however many times it takes,” Priscilla declared with the utmost confidence.
“Good. Very good.” Himawari giggled menacingly. “I hope you’ll still have that attitude in the future. I still have all this Nature chakra to use~” with its piece said, the flower left them to talk among themselves.
“One down, five to go,” Teresa morbidly said. She looked at the brunette, and her fellow blondes. “We’re going to need a new plan. Having Noel and Sophia being used as bait didn’t work. Do we have a plan B?”
“It likely didn’t work, because Elda was an easier target,” Priscilla pointed out. “This plant is like a hunter, snapping at those who stray from the herd, if you will.” The brunette then shrugged. “I wouldn’t be opposed to a different strategy if it sounds good, though.”
“It’s a long shot… but we could try and sense its location?” Irene suggested. “Nature chakra aside, it’s a living being and all living beings have their own chakra network. If it’s recovering now, we can try and find it? Maybe send a pulse of chakra into the ground to find its current location?”
Sophia rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “That’s not a bad idea, actually.” she said. “Who among us has better chakra control?”
“That would be me,” Teresa said, “I’ve been with Naruto the longest, and I picked up a thing or two when I was still living inside of Clare.” she knelt down and pressed her palm against the ground. “It’s worth a shot…”
Gathering the necessary amount of chakra, Teresa directed it to her palm and willed it into the ground. It immediately spread out in all directions; closing her eyes, Teresa focused on finding anything with an abnormal amount of chakra. She wasn’t as good at chakra sensing than yoki sensing, but she’ll have to make due.
Himawari of course, knew about this plan beforehand, and was already using senjutsu chakra to hide itself from her. It turned out that the flower didn’t need to hide itself, the chakra pulse faded away just before it reached the flora. It was just out of reach. Nevertheless, it filed that little tidbit of information away for later, and got to healing itself.
Clicking her tongue a moment later, Teresa stood up and shook her head with a small frown. “I can’t detect anything.”
“Tch,” Noel scowled, “Damnit!”
“Well, it was worth a try,” Irene sighed. “Does anyone have any other ideas?”
----
Back in the observation room, Rachel’s eyes fluttered as she woke up from her impromptu nap. She groaned in discomfort, what the hell happened? Then, the moans of her girlfriend registered and the former Number Five’s eyes shot wide open as she realized that Naruto was pounding Audrey from behind right beside her.
“Oh, you’re finally awake!” Naruto cheerfully said with a wide, perverted grin. “It’s about time your sexy ass woke up! Audrey’s getting tired here!”
The woman in question was lying down, tits pressed against the floor, and ass up. She looked completely out of it. Like she was going to collapse at any moment.
“She came at least three times,” Naruto continued, fucking away at Audrey’s snatch like it was the most natural thing in the world. The wet WHAPWHAPWHAP! Sounds of him making Audrey’s cunt his breeding factory filled the room, though it went mostly ignored. “And I came inside her twice.” he gave the naked butch woman a wide, perverted grin, “So, do you want to take her place? Audrey will break if she’s not tagged out, soon.”
“I… uh…” Rachel blushed heavily, but nodded. “A-alright.”
“F-finish up first,” the former Number Three croaked. “I… I w-want to m-make damn sure you… y-you get me knocked up, b-before you breed with my… my girlfriend~!”
“Alright!”
Audrey wailed when Naruto abruptly slammed into her repeatedly at near cunt-breaking speeds. And with the tenth thrust, Naruto buried himself to the hilt inside of Audrey’s cunt and painted her womb white for the third time in a row. Audrey gurgled at the feel as she came as well for the fourth time, and Rachel shuddered longingly. Never before had the former Number Five felt such a deep longing for someone to fuck her!
Naruto pulled out and let Audrey’s nice ass to fall against the floor, spread-legged and thoroughly fucked. His seed poured out of her cunt like a waterfall. He chuckled warmly when Rachel scampered on up to him, licking the juices off of his cock without hesitation.
“Well, I certainly don’t mind you starting off with a blowjob~. Do that, and I will give you a thorough, proper dicking the likes of which you’d never thought to be possible.”
Rachel blushed and kept at it, cleaning his dick off before taking him into her mouth and clumsily trying to suck him off. Having been in a lesbian relationship with Audrey for years, though, she knew how to find and attack his weak spots and learned quickly. It was impressive.
Naruto chuckled as he ran a hand through her hair; he was going to enjoy breeding this one!
----
Back in the sim, Irene, Priscilla, Teresa, Sophia and Noel were still trying to make a game plan for their next encounter with the plant. The girls in question were standing in a circle with their hands on each other’s backs.
“I’m stumped,” Noel said.
“As am I, sadly,” Sophia muttered with a sigh.
“I hate to say it, but I can’t come up with anything,” Priscilla chimed in.
“This is quite the troublesome enemy,” Teresa added. “It seems no matter what we do, it can counter them.”
Irene let out a heavy sigh as they broke the huddle. “I still say we should try and ambush it. We still have numbers on our side...” she trailed off. Numbers… that might be it. She looked at Teresa and Priscilla, they had been training the longest - more so for Priscilla. They can use those clones, to spread out and locate it. That was what that technique is meant for, isn’t it?
“We have a number of advantages,” Priscilla said. “Not only do we outnumber it, but we have far more versatility and we’re armed. Our claymores can slice through it like wet paper. The problem is finding the little bastard.”
“‘Bastard’ implies I have a mother,” Himawari pointed out. “Can’t be born out of wedlock if I only have one parent, yes?”
“You be quiet,” Priscilla growled.
“Priscilla, Teresa, you can make those ‘shadow clones’ right?” Irene asked as she gave the two a questioning look.
“Not nearly as many as our mate, but yeah,” Priscilla replied, with Teresa nodding with a curious look on her face. “Why? Do you have a plan?” the brunette asked.
“Yeah, and it involves making more numbers.” The elf-eared woman answered. “We’ll have to trick it into coming out. Once it’s focused on your clones, we can attempt to get rid of it.”
“That… might work actually.” Priscilla said, “Chakra is split evenly between every shadow clone, right?” She asked, looking to Teresa for confirmation.
“As far as I’m aware.” The willowy blonde answered with a nod, “It’s very hard to tell who is a shadow clone and who is the original. What do you think? Two groups of five?”
“Yeah. Two groups will give us a better chance.” Priscilla replied. With that Teresa and Priscilla formed the cross-seal, and ten puffs of smoke appeared around them. Five Teresas and five Priscillas. Then eight made another hand-seal and went up in a puff of smoke yet again, revealing that they had turned into the other women. The clone versions of Sophia and Noel were even naked!
The two groups of clones knew what they had to do and seperated. Unfortunately for the real group, Himawari was already influencing their heavy hitters without either of them knowing. Those shadow clones weren’t going to be around for long, and it wasn’t Himawari that was going to be the one getting rid of them.
“Now that we have those clones, we should still try and lure Himawari out. Is everyone still in agreement with using Noel and Sophia as bait?” Irene asked; she was adamant on luring the elusive flora out of hiding.
“I don’t see why not,” Priscilla replied.
“Same here,” Teresa chimed in.
Noel didn’t care if she was being used as bait. She just wanted to kill the fucking flower for killing Elda!
Sophia, on the other hand, whined, but relented, “Finnnne, I’ll be the stupid bait. Again! But if this doesn’t work then you two can be the bait!” she declared, pointing at Teresa and Priscilla; since they were the strongest out of them all it made sense that they would be used as bait.
“Alright,” Irene nodded. “Let’s head back. We had a good vantage point at our last location.”
With that the group of four made their way back to their previous location. Unseen to Irene, Noel or Sophia, the eyes of Teresa and Priscilla went blank as Himawari took control of them and made the women dispel their clones. It made sure they wouldn’t get the memory of their clones before letting them go, and they were none the wiser.
Back at their original location, several minutes later, Sophia and Noel stood - still naked - in the middle of the clearing before them. The other three were hiding in the shrubbery. Having the sharpest senses, Priscilla stood in front with Irene to her left and Teresa to her right.
Himawari, on the other hand, was fully recuperated and wanted to test out its new skill thanks to Noel’s idea. Elda was easy to manipulate, and its control over her lasted quite a while, too. Now, it was time to see how long its control lasts on multiple people. And it had its ‘eyes’ on one woman in particular. Making Teresa, Priscilla and Noel and Sophia all completely and utterly ignore Irene, the psychic flower grew out from the ground a few yards behind the three women and made its next move.
Irene let out an undignified squawk when several orange tentacles snatched her up and immediately started stripping her after relieving the former Number 3 of her weapon. To her shock, none of her comrades seemed to take notice of her plight. Irene kicked and struggled with all her might, spiking her yoki without hesitation. Again, she was shocked that no one seemed to notice. What the hell was going on?!
“Let me go!” Irene screamed. “Teresa! Priscilla! Help me, dammit!!”
To Himawari’s surprise and utter delight, they still didn’t take notice as it slipped several tentacles beneath her clothes and armour. With many a clang and clatter, Irene’s sword and armour fell to the ground behind them, followed soon after by the woman's clothes. Then, Irene yelped and started struggling even more, letting out 100% of her yoki when Himawari pulled the woman away.
“Himawari! L-let me go, right now! Or else!” Irene threatened.
“Or else, your friends will try and avenge you by continuing their hunt and being picked off?” the flower giggled. “That sounds quite lovely~!” It mocked her with faux seriousness. As Irene squirmed with all her might, Himawari brought her closer and then…
Irene squawked as she hit the ground with a thud, now free of Himawari’s physical grasp and eating dirt since she was now lying face down. When her yoki was reigned back against her will and she wasn’t getting up, the former Number Three realized that she was firmly within Himawari’s psychic clutches. But how…? Didn’t Naruto say the plant can’t take outright control of you?
“I have to thank Noel for that idea she gave me.” Irene heard Himawari say in the back of her head. “I never would have thought to even try enhancing my psychic powers with senjutsu chakra, until she brought it up, hehehe~ So many things have been opened to me now!”
Irene growled inwardly, wanting to say something, but was unable to do so. Her entire body felt like lead; it felt heavy, unnaturally so even. She couldn’t even move her eyes! Just… how strong was this plant’s control over her?!
“Now… what to do, what to do…” Himawari cocked its ‘head’ to the side, as if it was trying to think. Even though it knew what it wanted Irene to do. “Oh! I know what you can do! Dance for me~!”
Were she able to, Irene would have scoffed. Like hell she was going to do something as embrassassing as dance for this fucking flower! Then, her eyes snapped open in shock as the former Number Three got up, put her arms above her head, and started performing a sensual belly dance.
“What… what the hell…?” Irene thought, horrified at what she was doing. Her hips were gyrating and writhing in a languid, sexual manner. If she could, her eyes would be so damn wide open right about now; but instead, they were partially closed and her lips were quirked in a small, flirtatious grin as she made herself look so damn sexy and slutty at the same time.
“Hmmm, so very sexy~” Himawari giggled as it bobbed and swayed to the silent rhythm of its victim’s moves. “Stop dancing, and pose for me~ Make them sexy too~!” it commanded.
Irene, to her distress, did so against her will. The first one she had done was a sexy, little spread-legged squat, and showed off her nice, trimley groomed cunt and large breasts with raised arms. The second was her on her hands and knees, with Irene’s cunt facing the flower. The third was Irene lying on her back, bent and spread legs, and a come hither look complete with a ‘peace’ sign. Not long after Irene started her little jig and struck a few more sexy poses, Himawari noted that its control was starting to wane just a bit on Sophia and Noel. Its control was reaching the time limit, apparently. The plant deduced it would have around five minutes, before they broke free.
“Such a shame,” it said, several tentacles slowly emerging from its face. “I would so love to enjoy this more, but I appear to be reaching my limit with the others, so I’ll have to cut this short.”
Snatching the elf-eared platinum blonde right up Himawari giggled darkly as it coiled two tentacles around her fat tits before it started kneading and rubbing them. “They’re not as big as Elda’s, but they are simply sublime in their own right~ You should feel proud of having such massive milk-tanks, Elf Tits~!”
“Only Naruto gets to call me that!” Irene inwardly wailed. As she tried to struggle to no avail, the former Number Three yelled in desperation, “Now, put your… aunt down and let her go, or you will get such a spanking, young lady!”
“A young lady, am I?” Himawari cooed, tilting its head. “That’s news to me.”
“I was under the impression that Himawari was a girl’s name.” Irene pointed out. “Now put me down!” she said as sternly as possible.
“My name means ‘Sunflower’ in the ancient tongue of Daddy’s continent,” Himawari informed its ‘aunt’. “I however, do, like being referred to as being female… it feels right. Even though I have both male and female anatomies inside of me. I am a flower, after all~” then Himawari giggled ominously, “And just for that, Auntie, I think I’ll give you a spanking~!”
Irene mentally wailed in outrage at the feel of Himawari’s tentacle striking her rear. Her body went slack against her will as Himawari started spanking her over and over while bringing her closer to it. “Time to eat,” the flower cooed. “Itaidakimasu~!”
“Wait!”
Before Irene could say anymore, Himawari’s mouth opened wide to accommodate the woman, and she had her head enveloped with a nom. Her consciousness was extracted and stored away, interrupting her plea, and Himawari started gulping her down. Wanting to keep the others unaware for as long as possible, Himawari released her control over Auntie Irene, giving full control over her body back to the woman. Irene didn’t hesitate for a second - roaring in exertion as she went straight back to 100% and squirmed with all her might. Alas, nothing she did worked. To make matters worse, the former Number Three’s struggles only caused her to slip down more quickly as Himawari cheerfully gulped her down.
Giving her auntie a few more whacks on the rear while she still had the chance, Himawari audibly, and lewdly, slurped Irene on down in one last, swift motion. Her stem stretched out as Irene slid right on in, and after reinforcing her stem with senjutsu chakra to keep the woman contained, Himawari let out a guttural moan as she felt the woman struggling inside her stomach.
“Yes…” Himawari mewled, “That’s a good auntie. That’s a nice auntie! You feel so good wiggling around in there~!”
As she felt the stem suddenly tighten around her, Irene roared in frustration and only squirmed even harder in response, but soon, they started to wane and she stopped moving. When she did, the human-shaped bulge in Himawari’s stem slowly list its shape as Irene’s corpse was liquefied.
Having long-since dropped her control on everyone except Priscilla for good measure, Himawari started hungrily gulping down her auntie’s remains. The remaining women were none the wiser. Now that she knew her time limit - it’s around 10 minutes for five people - when controlling multiple people, Himawari decided it was time to kick things up a notch. Oh! It would appear that they’ve noticed Irene’s things lying around and gone on high alert. Lovely! This would be another wonderful opportunity to test her newfound abilities! Who to pick, though?
Of the two who were still naked, naughty Auntie Sophia seemed like the wisest choice to pick, as she was absurdly strong. She was fairly close to her other Aunties though…Then, a lovely idea came to mind. But, Himawari was a bit drained, so she decided to wait until her ability was ready for use again. She did just use her power to make the other four not realise Irene had been taken away after all. And while she can feel her reserves refilling ever so slowly, it was better to have a full tank rather than a half empty one.
Using her previous knowledge, the flower decided to wait.
----
Rachel wailed in orgasm as Naruto literally fucked her sideways. The butch-ass hottie hugged a pillow for comfort while lying on her side. Naruto, meanwhile held her left leg up and pounded away at her dripping babymaker.
“Yeah! You like being dicked, don’tcha!?” Naruto growled loudly as he plowed the woman as fast and as hard as he possibly could. He’s been fucking her for the ten minutes and he’s already came inside of the bitch once. He wanted to breed her. To make her his newest broodmare. And Rachel was loving it!
“Your cunt is practically sucking me, you whore! This is what you’ve been waiting for, isn’t it?!” Rachel cried out in pleasure when she felt his hand smack her ass. And in response, her vaginal walls clamped down on his pistoning cock like a vice.
Since Naruto was so preoccupied fucking Rachel and every other bitch in the observation room, he had no idea what the hell Himawari was doing. Or that she was cheating. But in all honesty, if he had known, he would have let it happen regardless for three reasons. One: he’d be damn impressed. Two: he was a damn ninja - cheating is his specialty, and he was teaching the girls how to be a god damn ninja. Three: he enjoyed watching his girls getting stripped naked and then vored by Himawari. The third reason was pretty weird - even by his own standards, as he honestly had no idea where that quirk of his came from - but everyone has their weird-ass kinks.
With a deep, manly grunt Naruto buried himself inside of Rachel’s cunt to the hilt and painted her baby maker a pearly white with his thrice-blessed seed. Rachel wailed in pleasure once more as one of those blessings kicked in, sending her over the edge without warning, right on the tail end of her previous orgasm. Naruto groaned pleasurably at the feel of his newest mate’s freshly-deflowered, fluttering cootch milking him for every last drop he had to offer. With yet another grunt, Naruto pulled out of the sexy butch woman and stood up. Three bitches down, five more to go… he looked at the women in question and grinned. He already knows which bitch he’s going to fuck next. There’s a certain Harpy lady that was long overdue for a nice dicking…
----
Meanwhile, back in the sim, Teresa, Priscilla, Sophia, and Noel were almost huddled in the center of the clearing, warily eyeballing their surroundings as they searched for their quarry. Himawari was still recovering, though her ‘psychic tank’ as she’s calling it is nearly back to full; turns out she did need a minute for it to recharge. That, at the very least, gave the women a small break from her shenanigans. But, the lapse in any action only served to make them even more nervous. Then, when the final number reached a full minute, and her psychic power was at full power, Himawari took action and began to influence three women.
She had a certain, naughty, Auntie to take care of~!
Never in her life had Sophia been so thoroughly distressed and confused at the same time, when Noel called out her name in shock and terror, before running off into the foliage to her left - prompting Tresa and Priscilla to follow suit.
“N-Noel? Teresa! Priscilla! I’m right here!” Sophia called out to them, but to no avail. Then, she let out a yelp as she was snatched up from behind, dropping her claymore in the process. They didn’t even hear the clang.
“Oh, ho, my~” Himawari let loose an impish giggle, “I caught you Auntie Sophia~!”
The woman in question blushed heavily and growled at the plant who’d captured her, well aware of its tendencies to call Naruto its daddy. “Let me go!”
“Okay~!” The flower chirped.
Sophia squawked when she was dropped unceremoniously to the ground. Himawari was behind her and the gender identified flora withdrew her tentacles. “I did as you asked, so, can you do something for me, pleeeeease, Auntie Sophia?”
The woman growled at the flower, but otherwise found herself literally unable to do anything but ask, “What?”
“Dance for me, my sexy Auntie of mine~!”
To Sophia’s dismay, she started moving against her will. Then, her eyes snapped open in shock as she put her arms above her head, and started performing a sensual belly dance. Her hips started gyrating and writhing in a languid, sexual manner completely against her will. And not only that, but her tits began to jiggle in time with her movements.
“Wha-what the fuck is this?!” Sophia screamed out in distraught. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t get herself to stop! Sophia remembered what Noel said about giving Himawari ideas, “DAMN IT, NOEL! YOU HAD TO GIVE THE PLANT IDEAS, DIDN’T YOU?!”
“Oh, believe me, I’ll thank her later~!” Himawari cooed. She had plans for that one… “Now, stop dancing, and give those tits of yours a nice jiggle for me~!”
Sophia growled and did as commanded, much to her displeasure. Leaning forward to let her tits hang, she started shaking her upper body and made her milk tanks jiggle. Sophia’s knockers were fairly big, and were oh so firm. Firm and big enough that she could give someone marshmallow hell by pulling their faces to them, and they were all Himawari’s to play with~!
“Oh, my~!” Himawari cooed, a tentacle slipping out from her mouth and waggled in the air. “You have a nice pair of tits, Auntie Sophia. They look so... scrrrrrumptious~!”
“Stop that!” Sophia complained. “It’s creepy!”
“Stop what?” the flower giggled, “Calling you Auntie’?”
“That, too,” she grumbled. “Saying I look ‘scrumptious’ is creepier.”
“Aw~” Himawari faux whined, “and Irene called herself my ‘Auntie’, when I had her do the exact same thing you’re doing. That makes you my Auntie too, right?”
“I’m not even married to him!” Sophia wailed. “I’m like four times his age, too! It makes me feel like a cougar!”
Himawari giggled, “That didn’t stop you from fucking him like a complete whore, after he healed your stigma, did it?” Poor Sophia was now beet red, sputtering pathetically as she did failed to come up with some kind of response. The attempt was quite spectacular, if nothing else… and rather cute.
“Admit it: you are a cougar! A sexy one, too,” Himawari giggled. “The last four words are Daddy’s, not mine, by the way.” the flower ignored Sophia’s growl and giggled again. “Hey… Now that I think about it, how about you start flaunting how sexy you are, Auntie Sophia~? Strike a pose for me~!”
Sophia was both enraged and horrified to see that her body responded to Himawari’s orders yet again. She stopped belly dancing and jiggling her tits only to lean on a her left leg, jutting out her thighs with a hand on her hip. The other hand was hefting up a breast and she brought it up towards her mouth to lewdly suck on the nub. All the while, she did it with come hither eyes and an exaggerated moan. It was vastly different from how she was really feeling, but Sophia no longer found herself in control of her own body anymore. She couldn’t speak, let alone make facial expressions!
“Oh, yes yes yes~!” Himawari giggled enthusiastically, “I like that! I like that very much, Auntie! I can see why Daddy likes you~!” Sophia groaned at that but said nothing. Because she literally couldn’t say anything. “Now that I’ve had my fun, though,” Himawari said, cocking her ‘head’ to the side. “I think now’s a good time to end this. I should reward Auntie Noel for making this possible~!”
“No! No, wait! Wait, Himawari!” Sophia shouted in her head. Himawari ignored her however as her tentacles sprang forth from her mouth and snatched the silver-eyed woman up. One pair of orange tentacles coiled themselves around Sophia’s forearms and forced them above her head, and a second pair coiled themselves around the woman’s thighs and forced them open as Sophia was lift into the air.
“Nope, I’m not listening to you.” Himawari rudely said in a dismissive manner, and her ‘mouth’ opened wide as she brought the panicking Sophia to her mouth. “It’s time to scarf you down.”
Sophia looked on in horror as Himawari’s circular gob opened wide. She was brought closer and the instant she felt her head being enveloped, the former warrior’s vision faded to white. Like Elda and Irene before her, Sophia had her mind replaced by a doppelganger. Then, Himawari released her control and Sophia screamed at the top of her lungs - though said scream was left unheard - and started squirming with all her might. Alas, it was all for naught; Himawari raised the squirming woman up and let gravity take hold as she crudely and lewdly gulped and slurped Sophia down with little to no effort.
Her nice, firm tits were gulped down, followed by her arms, then waist, thighs and finally her feet. Himawari closed her mouth the second Sophia’s feet were inside and tightened her stem around the still struggling woman. Credit where credit was due though, the woman was not giving up. Her titanic strength proved quite the challenge to contain at first, but with enough Nature Chakra, Himawari managed. Sophia stopped moving and female figure that contained her rapidly lost its shape as Himawari started digesting her. Once Sophia’s body was nothing more than a pile of human goo, Himawari gulped the remains of the woman down to her roots.
“Hmm, delish!” Himawari groaned joyously. Now it was time to hunt for Noel and… thank her for the idea.
----
Meanwhile, outside of the simulation, Tsunade and Jiraiya were still talking. It was mostly to catch the Toad Sage up on what he had missed. And throughout the conversation the man patiently listened, and without interruptions. Once the woman was finished the man couldn’t help but let out an impressed whistle. “...Huh, a lot has happened in the past 7 to 8 years. And despite all that’s happened, even though he’s not a part of Konoha anymore, he’s still willing to give her another chance.”
“He’s got a big heart. And it’s one that a lot of hybrids here are a little annoyed with.” Tsunade said with an amused scoff and a shake of her head. “They keep telling him it’ll get him killed one day.”
“His ability to forgive and befriend almost anyone is what makes him special though.” Jiraiya said with a warm, proud smile. “He wouldn’t be him without that trait.”
“I know.” Tsunade said with a smile. Then that smile slowly turned to a frown. “He didn’t deserve a lot of the things he went through.”
“No, he didn't.” Jiraiya agreed, “He turned out fine in the end though.” the man let out a sigh, “He’s... special. Really special. And really inspiring too. His drive to never give up and to never go back on his word has changed the lives of so many for the better.” If it wasn’t for that, he would have given up and stayed dead when Nagato killed him in Amegakure. His memory of Naruto, of his drive to succeed and to never give up, had inspired him to will himself back to life just long enough to write the cryptic message on Fukasaku’s back. He wouldn’t have done that had he never met him.
“That’s even true here,” Tsunade replied her smile returning. “He even got three of his women who literally wanted to kill each other when they met him to kiss and make up.”
“No kidding?”
Tsunade shook her head. “Not in the slightest. You saw them too. Clare was the one who Teresa was with when she came back, Priscilla is the brunette with shorter hair, and Ophelia is the one who has the braided ponytail.”
Jiraiya nodded to show he understood. He did see them before they went through that door. “Huh, even here he can’t help but butt into other people’s personal lives. Well I wouldn’t have him any other way.” the white haired man chuckled and leaned against the backrest of his chair. “And… Sakura and Sasuke are here too?”
“Yeah. They’re here to help lend Naruto a hand to make sure the Organization doesn’t come back, and to clean up the rest of the youmas here. And a team from Iwagakure and Konoha is due to arrive any day now. The last part is pretty much finished though, so all that’s left is to make sure their creators don’t come back. Though, Naruto is planning on relocating to the Old Uzumaki Clan’s island once business here is finished.”
“Hmmm… I see… he’s going to have his hands full in that case.” seeing the inquisitive look on Tsunade’s face, Jiraiya elaborated. “I’ve been there once or twice in my journey across the Elemental Nations. The last time I was there, the seals that act as its defense mechanism are no longer active, so he should be safe when exploring or rebuilding it from the ground up. Naruto just has to get past the natural whirlpools.”
Tsunade let out an ‘ahh’ in understanding. “He won’t have any shortage of supplies, manpower or funds for getting it back on its feet, then.” she said with a smug smile. “Everyone in the Elemental Nations want to help him out. He has his own film and book companies that are giving him money by the tens of thousands monthly, and he’s running this town that also giving him even more money, so if he wanted, he can just buy the supplies and manpower, go over there and rebuild it.”
“I’m wondering why he doesn’t do that right now.” Jiraiya said with a thoughtful frown. There was nothing stopping him, right?
“Well, the Organization for one: he wants to make sure the girls here are ready to take their place,” Tsunade explained. “Even when the yuma and remaining Awakened Beings are dealt with, they’ll still have bandits and any local nobility getting too big for their breeches to worry about. So, he wants to make sure his girls and allies are around to keep those in check.”
“Always looking out for others, that boy,” Jiraiya chuckled warmly.
“Often to a fault, but it’s honestly endearing,” they heard a voice coming from just outside the sim, right before someone entered. It was Riful. “So, how is my mate? I wanted to check on him, but it would appear he isn’t around.”
“He fiddled with the simulation to make a room for Priscilla to use,” Tsunade explained. “He went inside with Teresa, Irene, Noel, Sophia, Elda, Savra, Roxanne, Audrey, Rachel, Clare, Glinda, Ophelia, and Sistina.”
“THat’s quite the expansive list,” Riful giggled lewdly. “Oh, I wonder what he’s doing with all those young, fertile maidens~!”
Jiraiya liked her already.
“We wouldn’t know,” Tsunade ignored the perverted giggle from her deceased teammate. “the room he made was through a door - it went away the second it closed.”
“From what I saw, Naruto’s made it tied to him and only him. So only he can get it open.” Jiraiya said. Then with a shrug he added, “I could fiddle with it, but with Naruto and so many others in there I don’t want to risk permanently locking them away in that pocket dimension, or worse, erasing them entirely.”
“That’s fine, I’ll wait,” Riful said kindly. Then she made a seat rise from the ground and took a seat while giving them a teasing grin. “So, what were you younglings talking about?”
Jiraiya blinked at that. “Younglings?”
“She’s actually a lot older than both of us combined. By several centuries.” Tsunade informed the man.
That got Jiraiya to look at Riful with raised eyebrows. “Really? Huh. I wouldn’t have guessed. I thought you’d be, well… older looking.”
“The youngest woman to become a full-fledged warrior in the history of the Organization and Number One of the second Generation,” Riful said, reverting to her original form for just a moment. “Empress Riful of the West, at your service.” Much to Tsunade’s annoyance, the Abyssal One didn’t care about her dress drooping down and pooling in her lap. Then, she slipped her dress back on while shifting back into her adult form, before explaining. “Hybrid warrior’s like the ones Naruto brought with him don’t age after they reach their prime, and prematurely stop after awakening like I did.”
“I see,” Jiraiya said, crossing his arms with a sagely nod. “So, my esteemed pupil bagged himself a legal loli. Very nice.”
“Oh, could we not!” Tsunade groaned.
“I like him. He’s amusing.” Riful said with a wide, toothy, grin, before addressing the man directly. “Naruto really adores you, you know. He would not shut up about you. Even in his autobiography he’s written you in high regard. You’re pretty well known now.”
Jiraiya sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. “Really? I’m well known?” he didn’t think a failure like himself would get remembered outside of ‘being the man who trained the Fourth Hokage’.
“People have been calling you, ‘the man whose ideals saved the world’, ‘the Legendary Toad Sage’, and, ‘The God of Perverts’.” Riful told him with a grin, “I personally like the first and second monikers. They make you sound much more impressive than ‘The God of Perverts’.”
“Ugh. Tell me about it,” Tsunade let out a long suffering sigh. “The ‘God of Perverts’ makes him sound like he’s one of the biggest lechers in the world with no shame in who he peeps.”
“Hey! ! will have you know that I am plenty considerate on who I used to peep!”
“Used to?” Riful quirked an eyebrow at him.
Jiraiya shrugged. “I’m dead. I can’t exactly peep on women in the Pure Lands. I don’t remember anything from there, so I can’t confirm or deny that I have or not. I can’t do it here either, because I’m restricted to this seal matrix.”
“I see,”
The three kept on talking, while Riful waited for her mate to emerge from the simulation.
----
Speaking of, Naruto was making many a mouth water as he pounded poor Glinda into the ground. The fierce, primal, ball-slapping sex of the two made those he had and hadn’t fucked weak in the knees as they heard the Awakened woman wail in orgasm.
“That’s my sexy Harpy~!” Naruto hungrily licked Glinda’s ear, after growling into it. He wanted to fuck her for the longest time and now that the chance has been given to him, the blond was going to make Glinda want to come back for more. And he was succeeding from the looks of it.
He felt her cunt clamping down on his bitch-breaking cock like a vice as she orgasmed, and he powered through it like a champ. He was going to ruin this woman for anyone else, and she loved it!
“You want to be bred, my slutty, sexy, little birdy~?” Naruto growled huskily into her ear.
“As many times as I possibly can~!” Glinda mewled longingly into his ear. Her arms, both of which were wrapped around his neck tightened considerably as she tried to push herself against him as much as possible. “I want to be bred by you and you alone! Please, mate with me like you mean it~!”
“I will,” Naruto gave her an ominous chuckle, before hilting himself in her and stopping. Glinda let out a pathetic whimper and wiggled her hips to get him to move again. But he didn’t to her dismay. “But first, my adorable former Number 2…” Naruto pressed his lips to hers and they moaned hungrily into each others mouths, before Naruto withdrew moments later. “...do you want to be in a position of power?”
Glinda’s violet eyes blinked as she looked at him half confused, half curious, “Huh?”
Naruto chuckled once more and asked, in a louder voice to allow everyone else to hear, “Do you want to be on top, fucking me, in your awakened form?”
The woman blushed and giggled. “I’ll need to shrink it down as much as I can, but it sounds nice~!”
“Of course it does,” Glinda found the world spinning when Naruto flipped them over. Now, she was on top! “You’re so damn sexy as a Harpy, y’know! I wouldn’t mind if you used your ‘Oral’ skills to ‘gobble’ me down if you catch my drift,”
“Less talking more fucking,” she growled sexily as her yoki spiked. Before Naruto’s eyes, the white-haired woman began to change, and grow in size. Her eyes went from human violet, to feline gold. Her arms were replaced by white feathery wings, and her legs, thighs and hips all grew feathers, while her feet shifted into metallic golden scales and talons. Her eyebrows were lost, and her hair was replaced by a mane of feathers that retained their colour. She retained a mostly-human body in her transformation and her Awakened form stopped at the lowest size Glinda could get to: seven foot.
Without him slipping out of her, the now transformed woman shifted around on top of Naruto, until she was squatting on top of him. And she gave him quite the wide, lewd grin as she began to flap her arm-wings to lift herself up before letting gravity take down and for her to slam back down on him again. And she kept repeating this motion over and over and over, until she had a nice, hard pace for fucking. With each impact of her feathery ass onto his groin, Naruto let out a pleasured grunt. The blond was content to lie there and take it, to give the transformed woman the feeling of power. And she was enjoying having this feeling of power over someone so powerful, so studly, like her mate!
Of course, her transformation had not gone unnoticed. Everyone saw it and they could see that the woman was clearly enjoying fucking their hubby the way she was. As the only other Awakened Being in the observation room, Ophelia was watching them go at it - she was dripping with arousal, watching her husband fucking three other women one by one and was still going strong. And after watching Glinda transforming, and having watched Naruto fuck Alicia in her awakened form before, she was thoroughly tempted to try out the same thing. She saw how Elda, who’s awakened form was similar but so different to hers, had been shaking her massive knockers, and belly dancing for Himawari before getting eaten. Seeing the woman doing that for the flower had given her some ideas on what she wanted to do when it was her turn to be fucked.
----
Meanwhile, in the simulation with the flower in question, Himawari was watching Noel, Teresa and Priscilla. Out of the three, Teresa and Priscilla were the only ones who were remaining calm, though the brunette was shaken that they had lost half their group to her. They were the only ones left. The last three. And they knew that she could come for any of them at any point, and at any time.
...and one member in particular wasn’t taking that realization or the loss of her friends very well.
“SON OF A BITCH!” Noel screamed, slamming her fist into a tree at full force. The mighty oak splintered but still partially stood. “THAT THINGS MESSING WITH US!”
“Calm yourself Noel,” Teresa calmly berated the justifiably angry woman. “Getting angry won’t change anything.”
“Believe me, I’d love to level this forest in a bloody rampage and burn it down,” Priscilla said. “But, letting yourself get lost to your anger will only make you careless and this plant, loathe as I am to admit it, is more than clever enough to best even me if I did that. I’m the strongest being on the continent, but it will find a way, I’m sure of it.”
Teresa nodded in agreement. “The question is: who of us is going to be next? And how do we prevent ourselves from being taken? Naruto told us that Himawari can trick our minds, and it did just that to separate us from Sophia.”
Suddenly Noel remembered something vital. “Wait! Didn’t you two make two groups of five clones? What happened to them? Are they still around?”
Teresa and Priscilla blinked at that and exchanged looks, before bringing their gaze back to the tomboy. “We didn’t dispel them… and we would have gotten their memories if they weren’t.” the latter answered. “My guess is that they’re wandering about and not finding anything.
“Still…” Teresa added, looking at the younger and shorter woman, “Noel does bring up a good point. We should see if they’re nearby. Make a clone and have it dispel itself. The memories of that clone will pass on to the others.”
Priscilla nodded and swiftly did just that.
Two more poofs later, Teresa had followed suit and gestured for the girls to follow her. “Since we’re far away from where we used to be we’ll wait for them here.” Noel and Priscilla followed after her and sat on a downed log. They were all on high alert, and Noel, to her dismay, was beginning to hate the fact that she was naked. She didn’t feel the cold but the tomboy could most definitely feel the bark of the log digging into her skin. It was… annoying. Minutes went by and the three remaining women got more and more anxious. By the time fifteen minutes passed, Noel was getting more and more worried. Priscilla appeared to be unconcerned, and the same went for Teresa though she looked increasingly bored.
“What’s taking them so long!?” Noel growled out in agitation.
Their eyes went wide when they all heard Himawari say in the back of their heads. “I got rid of them. And I made sure their creators didn’t get the memories. Luckily for the three of you, I’m still recovering. Do try and come up with a way to beat me, though. Because I’m almost ready to move again~”
“DAMN YOU, HIMAWARI!” Noel roared as she jumped to her feet. “Come out and fight us like a man!”
“I’m a flower…”
“YOU KNOW WHAT I MEANT!”
“Noel!” Teresa barked. “Calm down!”
“No, no, let her vent Auntie Teresa,” Himawari said, making the woman in question blink in surprise. The same went for Priscilla and Noel was too angry to care. “It’ll do her good, getting all that anger out.”
“I’m not sure if I want to know but… ‘Auntie’?” the busty woman asked aloud.
“Irene said I was a ‘she’ and called said she was my aunt, teehee~!” Himawari said cheerfully, “Of course, she said that when I was about to eat her, saying she’d spank me, but with Daddy being your mate, that really does make the three of you my aunties doesn’t it~?”
“Uh-huh… sure?” Priscilla frowned as she looked around for the elusive flower. “I suppose you’re not going to let us know who’s next, are you?” she asked standing up herself to get ready just in case the flower makes its move.
“Of course not, how else would I be able to eat?”
“It would give you a challenge?” The brunette offered.
Himawari giggled knowingly. She knew what Auntie Priscilla was trying to do. “Nah. I don’t feeling like challenging myself right now.” then she added, just for Priscilla to hear, “I’ll certainly take you up on your offer when it’s your turn, though.” she was lying of course but there was no need for Priscilla to know that. Then she let the other two hear what was said as the flower concluded with, “Now, I still need to rest, use your last hours here in this simulation to have fun, to comfort each other, or whatever it is you people do when confronted with your possible deaths~”
“Hey!” Noel shouted, “Get out here so I can kick your ass! I’m faster than Sophia! So you won’t be able to latch your tentacles onto me that easily!”
“I don’t have an ass for you to kick,” Himawari giggled. “I’ll gladly give your nice one a spanking soon enough, though~!” And much, much more, though that went unsaid.
Noel’s reaction was predictable. She immediately covered her butt and squawked, “You stay away from my ass!”
Himawari didn’t say anything because she was no longer ‘connected’ to them psychically. She was however, still watching the three of them from a nearby bush. Unknown to the three women though, Himawari was lying when she said it needed to rest. The flower’s ‘psychic tank’ had been completely replenished for some time, now and she was now just trying to figure out what to do. Auntie Noel was her next target and she wanted to leave Priscilla and Teresa for last. She had plans for them. Plans that she wanted to indulge with no interruption. She wondered if those two would fall for the same trick twice. Seeing as how they had no idea how she ‘disappeared’, it was easy to conclude that they thought she really did what she’d appeared to have done from their perspective: snatching Sophia up and vanishing without a trace - likely after scarfing her down. But they also had no idea that Auntie Irene was in trouble when she manipulated their perception and minds to ignore her. So that could work. She could have them see Noel completely fine, while having her way with the woman in front of them!
Oh… now that’s an idea! Having made her decision and focusing her psychic powers on Priscilla and Teresa, Himawari sank into the ground and sprouted right in front of Noel. The woman in question squawked in utter shock at her appearance and swiped at her without hesitation… only for several orange tentacles to grab her wrists and hoist the tomboy up. Her claymore dropped to the ground with a clang.
“Hello~!”
“HIMAWARI!” Spittle spat from Noel’s mouth as she snarled viciously at her. She kicked her feet as she was left hanging in front of the flower. “LET ME GO! TERESA! PRISCILLA! DON’T JUST STAND THERE! ATTACK THE FUCKER!”
They didn’t do anything and Himawari giggled darkly making Noel realise that she had something to do with it.
“You son of a bitch!” Noel roared, literally kicking and screaming as Himawari sprouted more tentacles.
“No need to be so rude, Auntie Noel” Himawari cooed. “I just want to reward you for giving me the idea to fuel my psychic abilities with Nature Chakra~!”
“What rewa-urk!!” What was going to be said next was interrupted when Himawari shoved one orange tentacle into Noel’s mouth, effectively gagging her, while another two coiled around her thighs and spread them open to reveal her cunt. Then two more orange tentacles, these ones being girthy, veiny with cockheads like the one in her mouth had started rubbing and probing against the tomboy’s cunt and ass. Noel squealed in outrage, her eyes grew wide with rage and realization as she squirmed with all her might. The tomboy even so far as to flare her yoki to try and get Priscilla and Teresa’s attention, because she knew that out of their entire group that they had the highest yoki sensing. She was dismayed to learn that they still didn’t react in the way she wanted them to, which was to SAVE HER!
“Oh, yes yes yes, I most certainly have to thank you for this idea! If it wasn’t for you, I would never have thought of using Senjutsu chakra to enhance my abilities! I am fairly certain that it’s only people capable of utilizing Senjutsu that can even resist me at this point!”
That thought utterly terrified Noel. This thing was unstoppable! It even ate Elda in her awakened form! It had been picking them off one by one! If it could subdue an Awakened Being in their awakened form then what chance did they have against it?! There’s just no way… They had lost… Himawari was just too powerful for them! Noel let loose the breath she didn’t know she was holding and slumped, completely surrendering herself to Himawari.
The flower giggled menacingly at that. “Why, thank you, Auntie Noel~!” Then Himawari aimed the very tips of her tentacles against Noel’s cootch and started wiggling against her folds, pulling a pathetic, defeated moan out of the woman. “I’ll be sure to give you plenty of thanks, before I eat you~”
Noel squeaked and mewled in unwanted pleasure when Himawari suddenly thrust inside her cunt and ass, and violated her to its heart’s content. She closed her eyes with shame as she felt the tentacles pounding away at her holes; the friction gave her so much unwanted pleasure and she couldn’t do a thing to stop it!
“Oh?” The flower tilt her ‘head’ to the side at the lack of a reaction from Noel, “You’re not fighting back? You’re just going to lie there and take it?” the woman didn’t answer her. The flower huffed,“You’ve gotten boring, Auntie.” Himawari was disappointed.
“What the hell can I do?!” Noel growled mentally. “It’s pointless!”
“Oh, I know that.” Himawari giggled mischievously, “It’s been pointless ever since you gave me that idea. But you’re my big, strong, auntie!” she gushed before letting out a disappointed sigh. “I guess I was expecting… more from you, is all. Auntie Sophia didn’t give up after all.”
“Yeah, well, I ain’t Sophia!” Noel huffed, “Just fucking end me right now. There’s no point in dragging this out.”
Himawari tilt her head to the side and when Noel didn’t say anything else, the flower made a motion to look as if she was shrugging. “Alright. Fine. There’s really no point in dragging this out, anymore.” Himawari pulled all three tentacles out from Noel’s mouth, cunt and anus and opened her ‘mouth’ inhumanity wide. “Down the hatch you go.”
Noel didn’t even try to resist when her head and shoulders were enveloped. The tomboy just closed her eyes, huffed with little to no defiance, and accepted her fate. And like what had happened to Himawari’s previous three victims, Noel’s vision turned white behind her eyelids as the tomboy’s consciousness was stored away for safety while an identical doppelganger took her place.
The plant didn’t bother taking her time with Noel. She just raised the woman into the air and let gravity take its course. The tomboy slipped right on down Himawari’s gob and into the stem that stretched to accommodate her, in a matter of seconds. Once Noel’s feet were sucked in Himawari closed her mouth behind them, and tightened her stem around the tomboy until it looked like a second skin. Noel didn’t even struggle. And then, the feminine figure containing Noel lost its shape as she was rapidly digested into a blob of human goop. Then Himawari started ravenously guzzling Noel’s remains down to her roots. While she was at it, the mental blocks on Teresa and Priscilla were dropped at the last second, allowing them to hear the very last gulp. When the former adversaries turned to look, Himawari said “Tata~!” and disappeared in an instant, narrowly evading their frenzied strikes.
“GET BACK HERE, YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Priscilla roared.
“And then, there were two~!” Himawari giggled playfully, completely ignoring the insult. She continued, to speak to the remaining two in a playful tone. “And the strongest of the six no less! Isn’t that what you wanted, Auntie Priss? To fight me? I was giving you what you wanted, after all. Oh! I wonder if I should get rid of Auntie Teresa, next? That way your wish to fight me can REALLY come true!”
Priscilla growled viciously.
Teresa put a hand on the brunette’s shoulder to calm her down. Then the wavy-haired woman addressed Himawari directly. “You’re scared.”
“Hooo? And how’s that?” Himawari asked legitably curious.
“You’ve been picking us off one by one. Separating us, instead of taking us all on at the same time. I believe you were scared that you had to fight all six of us.” Teresa pointed out. “While I am curious as to why you left the two of us alive at the end, I am guessing it was because you wanted to test yourself against us, no?”
“Well… you’re not wrong.” Himawari admitted. “I admit if I was to fight all six of you together I certainly would have lost. Besides, Daddy’s a ninja, a type of warrior that specializes in subterfuge, assassination, and deceit. After being trained by him for more than half a decade, I was honestly expecting the six of you to fight unconventionally and cheat. I’ll admit that scorging the earth behind you to narrow down where I can come from was clever, so credit where it’s due, but still, what you’ve been doing since has left much to be desired.”
“Wait, we had to cheat?” such a thing sounded preposterous to Priscilla.
“Me using Senjutsu chakra to boost my available powers should have told you that you couldn’t fight the way you are use to doing.” the plant pointed out to the brunette as if it should have been obvious to her. Then Himawari let out a mischievous giggle that gave Priscilla and Teresa a bad feeling. “Too bad I’m not going to let you two live long enough to do it.”
Immediately Teresa and Priscilla went back to back as they pulled out their claymores. They covered their backs and slowly circled around to look for the elusive flower.
“You won’t win this. We’re a lot stronger than the ones you took down.” Priscilla called out.
“I know.” Himawari wasn’t going to deny that; those two are stronger than the other four by miles! Those two are a considerable threat to her existence, but Himawari was confident enough in herself to take them on. “But your power won’t be enough against someone who can utilize the near infinite power of Senjutsu.” She pointed out to them before going off into a fit of mischievous giggles. “I wonder what I should do… what to do, what to do~?”
Teresa was having none of that. “You know what? Fuck this!” Her yoki spiked as the former Number One willed herself to awaken, hoping beyond hope that her awakened form was something useful.
“Oh-ho-ho~!” Himawari chuckled, legitimately surprised by this turn of events. “What have we here?”
There was a blinding flash and when it faded, Teresa was naked, her uniform destroyed, as she now stood about as tall as Priscilla’s awakened form - her hair now its original black as her eyes had also reverted to that original shade. She looked almost entirely human, even her skin tone being unchanged, but from her back sprouted four mighty, black-feathered wings. Giving herself a once-over, Teresa was surprised to see that her awakened form was actually similar to the one she had when Clare performed the soul link with her, with a few differences. The obvious ones being the wings having a different colour, but another thing that stood out was the fact her legs were unchanged: there was no exposed sinew and muscle. Once she was done Teresa immediately took to the air with a mighty beat of her wings.
Priscilla took a moment to recover from her own shock, but quickly followed suit when she did. There was another flash of light, and when it died down, Priscilla was naked, her uniform in destroyed pieces around her. Now she was in her One-Horned Monster form. Her brown irises now a demonic gold, her pupils narrowing into vertical slits; her fair skin was now purple, her brown hair had bled to white; a large, horn sprouted from her forehead, and like Teresa, four wings were sprouted from her back. She took to the air with a mighty beat of her wings and joined Teresa in the air.
Himawari on the other hand… “Oh dear… I... can’t sense them anymore.” The flower said to herself and she slunk underground as she could still read their minds and knew what Teresa was planning. She could sense them when they were on the ground… but now that they were in the air, her connection to them was lost. It seems they inadvertently found a weakness. Despite her newfound power, she was still a plant; not a Sage. She can’t sense everything around them like Daddy can. If they were to fly, then sensing them was no longer an option. They could go anywhere and she wouldn’t know until they landed.
However… were Teresa and Priscilla smart enough to realize they have this advantage?
“Priscilla,” Teresa called out. “It’s time to start scorching the field! If Himawari wants us to fight unconventionally, then we’ll fight unconventionally!”
“Now, you’re speaking my language!” Priscilla growled happily.
“You bring the fire, I bring the wind,” Teresa said.
“On it,” Priscilla replied, blazing through hand seals. “Katon: Gōka Mekkyaku!” She expelled the fire from her mouth and watched as it shaped into a literal sea of flame as it descended to the ground. They needed something that would cover an entire area and this technique was one that did just that.
Seeing as Priscilla had done her part, it was time for the now dark haired Teresa to do hers. She blazed through hand seals of her own for a wide spread technique of her own, “Fūton: Daitoppa!”
She expelled the gust of wind from her mouth, that quickly turned to a massive stream that mixed into the river of fire below. The yellow flames turned a hot blue as her technique fueled them, spreading the sea of fire far and wide.
“GYA! HOTHOTHOT!!!” Himawari was still safely underground, but she could still feel the heat even under the earth. The plant went deeper just to escape from the heat. It wasn’t difficult to learn what those two were planning. They were trying to smoke her out, or, they were getting rid of her advantage. And since Noel, Sophia, Irene and Elda were deceased they had no reason to hold back anymore.
“Burn everything! If Himawari can’t get Senjutsu chakra then we have more of a chance taking it down!” Teresa yelled to Priscilla.
“Already on it!” Priscilla looked at another clean patch of earth and went blazed through the hand seals for the same technique she just used. Teresa followed with her own.
“Oh, this simply will not do…” Himawari took a moment to find a nice, big-ass hunk of rock, before channeling some Nature Chakra into its vines and launching it upwards. The earth above flew in all directions as the boulder shot up like a rocket and startled the holy hell out of her opponents.
Teresa and Priscilla still had their claymore’s on hand, and they worked together to slice and hack the large boulder and slabs of earth into tiny pieces. They didn’t separate either, since that was how Himawari had taken out the others. To their annoyance, Himawari’s stunt had also extinguished the fire and created a massive dirt cloud that effectively served as a smokescreen as the flower sprouted from the ground.
“Tch…” Priscilla clicked her tongue and tried to see through the smokescreen to no avail. She was sorely tempted to divebomb down there but knew doing such a thing would be unwise.
“Keep an eye out, Priscilla. There’s no way it’s finished.” Teresa advised.
“Yeah, yeah, I got it,” The white-haired Awakened said absentmindedly.
“They’re too far up for me to catch them.” Himawari said to herself. It looked around and was annoyed that the two of them had burnt a chunk of nature away. She felt a bit weaker now because of it. She had to take them down before they do it again and weaken her even more.
Then, she decided to try something. “Awww, I can’t reach you,” Himawari whined. “I think it’s time to fix that~!”
Priscilla and Teresa flapped their wings and withdrew as they stared on in amazement at the sight of Himawari emerging from the smoke. The flower was now twice as tall as the Raby Castle! She looked far more monstrous, too, now rocking massive, thorny vines and a mouth resembling a venus flytrap as she let out a roar.
“It can grow its size now?” Teresa was intrigued by this new turn of events.
“Size, shape, a few other things,” Himawari giggled. Her ‘mouth’ was moving as she spoke to give off the illusion that she was actually talking to them instead of in their heads. “As I’ve said before: I’ve never used the true extent of my power before now. This is twice the experiment for me that it is for you~!”
“Just because you’ve increased your size doesn’t mean it’s made you stronger,” Teresa pointed out with a faint smile while hefting her claymore over her shoulder.
“Oh? Says who~?” Himawari giggled menacingly. “Bigger size means more Senjutsu chakra to take in. But, let’s experiment further, shall we~?” Then she sprouted several dozens of thorny vines from her stem and sent them to the two women.
Priscilla and Teresa quickly exchanged looks, nodded and dived down to engage them. The first set they got close too were shredded to bits with a single swipe of their claymores. The second, third and fourth sets shared the same fate; the two of them never separated, nor did they get any closer to the ground, much to Himawari’s annoyance.
Had they been paying attention they would have noticed that something about this fight wasn’t right. For one, there was no nectar from the stumps they made. And two, every vine they destroyed Himawari did not let out any pained screams or anything of the sort. Of course, they were more focused on cutting down every vine that was being sent to them, and because of that, these oddities didn’t grab their attention.
But then, they both swooped down to try and hack at the base of Himawari’s stem and the real one perked up, sending several vines to try and snatch at their ankles as they came down. Had she had a tongue, Himawari would have clicked it out of annoyance because they were moving to fast for her to catch.
As for Teresa and Priscilla, the former was frowning a bit as her claymore found itself to be unable to cut through the flower’s stem. Priscilla on the other hand was outright growling because she found out the hard way that the stem was simply to thick for her to cut through. That and it was reinforced with ‘Senjutsu’. ‘Himawari’ cackled as she sprouted several more thorny vines and took another swipe at the two, attempting the drive them back.
“Priscilla! Fall back!” Teresa called as she dodged and weaved through the thorny vine and sliced and diced in a counter attack. She wasn’t leaving the white-haired awakened alone with this thing. They had to work together to beat it. That was the only way they could defeat it!
“To hell with that! This fucking flower needs to die!” Priscilla snapped back. Her emotions was getting the better of her and Teresa knew she had to do something or else Himawari would take advantage of it.
The purple skinned Awakened One dodged a thorny vine and reduced it to shredded pieces with a single swipe. Again Priscilla didn’t notice the lack of a reaction from the ‘flower’ or the nectar that should be there and she got in close to the stem and tried to cleave it.
“Priscilla!” Teresa barked. With a mighty flap of her wings Teresa dodged and weaved through another set of thorny vines before flying down to pull Priscilla away from the flower.
“Oh you should know better by now,” ‘Himawari’ tauntingly said to the Awakened Beings. “How stupid can you get?” Since ‘she’ was unable to hit them, ‘she’ decided to attack them another way.
The flower dug her remaining thorny vines under the earth, before pulling out several huge chunks of earth and throwing them at the women. Teresa got to Priscilla just in time and pulled her away from the flower just as one of the slabs reached her. The dark haired babe sliced and diced it to small chunks before dragging the idiot away before she gets herself caught.
Then, to Teresa’s dismay and confusion, Priscilla let out a startled yelp as she was dragged down by the ankle - some invisible force pulling her away and out of her grasp. Not wanting to let Priscilla meet the same fate as the others Teresa swooped on down to rescue her. But, then, she felt something wrap around her neck and arms, yanking her down as ‘Himawari’ faded away to show the real one in the place of the boulder she had tossed minutes before.
“I have to admit you two are challenging,” Himawari complimented the two. “My vines are straining to hold you, even!” Then, several more shot forth to help out as she cooed seductively.. “Oooh, let’s fix that, shall we~?”
Flapping their wings Priscilla and Teresa struggled with all their might as Himawari entangled them, reinforcing her vines with Nature Chakra. Teresa was in a far more perilous predicament since her arms were bound and a tentacle was around her neck. Priscilla in comparison was in a better position since she only had an ankle to contend with as the limbs came forth to wrestle with her.
Priscilla’s arm blurred as she successfully fended them off with her claymore. They were not going to catch her that easily! Of course, in response to this, Himawari spouted more and more tentacles to wrestle with the Awakened One. After all, there was only so much a single person could do against so many, isn’t there? She was surprised by Priscilla’s speed and sighed in irritation.
At this rate, Himawari knew she was going to run out of Nature Chakra long before she manages to detain the woman; she decided to try something else to speed things along and hopefully bound the white haired one, and had several vines slither on up the one that held Priscilla firm, before slipping up her body, one lingering upon her sex to rub against it.
Priscilla predictably squawked with outrage and glared viciously at the flower. “OI! NO ONE BUT MY BREEDING STUD CAN TOUCH ME THERE!”
“Oh, really~?” Himawari giggled, yanking Priscilla closer as more tentacles snatched onto her and slithered up the purple woman’s body. “Because I sure as hell am touching you there~” she said playfully. “Daddy’s such a lucky man… and he makes you so happy. I’m almost jealous~!”
“Priscilla! Don’t encourage it!” Teresa barked from somewhere behind the now struggling purple skinned woman. At least she only had two tentacles coiled around her arms and one around her neck. She almost felt sorry for Priscilla... almost. Though Teresa never did express it, she was still pissed off at the young woman for cutting her time with Clare short, all those years ago.
“Ooh, I wonder who should go down my gullet first? The so called ‘Strongest of all Number Ones’, or ‘The One-Horned Monster’? Decisions, decisions~” Himawari’s ‘head’ swayed from side to side with barely contained excitement. She wanted to have some fun with the last one standing, and even though Priscilla calls herself the strongest being on the continent, Teresa was in fact stronger than her.
But the two of them were just so… sexy. Such delectable morsels. It was hard to choose between them!
“I’m tempted to just eat you both~!” It would save time, after all, and Himawari would be able to focus all of her Nature Chakra into keeping them from breaking out, until they were being digested.
But the option to mind control them was there too, so she could have a little fun with them first. That was a tempting option, a very tempting option. There was so many things she could have them do! So many sexy, embarrassing things, like having them make out, dance sexily, take embarrassing but sexy poses… there was just so many options!
“Now that I think about it,” Himawari said thoughtfully, sounding both thoughtful and delightfully devious, “Why not both~?”
Teresa didn’t like the sound of that… she was surprised when Himawari’s tentacles uncoiled around her neck and arms, and saw the plant had done the same with Priscilla. Not taking any chances just in case the plant was going to try something, Teresa grabbed Priscilla by the wrist and with a mighty flap of her wings got above tree level with the purple-skinned awakened in tow.
Unfortunately for the two of them, Himawari was already in their heads. All she had to do was increase her psychic influence enough to outright take control of their bodies. But there was something else she wanted to test out; something that had gotten her curious: Himawari wanted to see if she could take control of their minds. Subjugate them utterly so that they would truly be at her mercy! After all, it doesn’t really matter if she happens to break their minds in the process, the simulation will undo that once it’s over.
Above the treeline both Priscilla and Teresa recoiled when they felt… something. What… what was that?! The two awakened beings exchanged concerned looks that was not a pleasant feeling. Himawari giggled at the reaction, sensing that she was making some good progress already in terms of taking control of their bodies. She just needed to push a little more…
Both Priscilla and Teresa grunted in discomfort, their swords dropping to the ground as they reflexively cradled their heads. What was going on? Why did they have a splitting headache all of a sudden? Growling Teresa dug her fingers into her scalp, as if it would help stop… whatever was happening to her.
Priscilla was doing the exact same thing. The only difference being she was actually drawing blood that trickled down the sides of her head. The purple-skinned Awakened One didn’t care much for that though. All she wanted was to stop this… this damned headache from hurting her head! So, inflicting pain on herself would be enough to override what was happening to her. At least that was her thoughts on how it would work. Priscilla was thinking along the lines of ‘fighting fire with fire’. It wasn’t effective. At all.
As for Himawari, she giggled devilishly as she watched them struggle to keep their minds. Her orange vine-like tentacles wiggled with anticipation as the two women were losing a mental battle.
“Well, it’s been fun.” Priscilla and Teresa groaned upon hearing Himawari’s voice in the back of their heads. “I think it’s time I stop this charade and break your minds utterly so I can take control of the two of you outright.”
Priscilla and Teresa roared in agony as they felt Himawari’s will overpower their own. The pressure on their minds worsened; Himawari bent it, pressuring it to the absolute breaking point… then there was a loud ‘SNAP!’ before everything went dark. Priscilla and Teresa’s agonised screams abruptly cut off, and their eyes dulled as they lost their glimmer of life, and their expressions went blank as they dropped their arms to their sides.
They dropped to the ground in front of Himawari, and straightened themselves baring their privates to the flora and tucked in their wings. Now that they were no longer ‘there’, the two women were completely at the flower’s mercy.
“Yatta~!” Himawari cheered with a giggle wiggling around in the dirt as she successfully broke the two bitches and made them her slaves to her every whim. That wasn’t easy to do, their resistance was nothing to scoff at, but by god it was worth every ounce of effort she put into it! “I did it! I did it, I did it, I did it!! Heeheehee, what to do, what to do~?”
Priscilla and Teresa didn’t say or do anything. They remained motionless, staring ahead with blank eyes.
Himawari wanted to see if they still had enough sense of self to act on their own. So, the first thing the plant did was to release her mental prowess on the two, but kept control on their bodies. “Aunt Teresa, Aunt Priscilla, can you hear me?” she mentally asked them.
“...Yes.” The latter replied, her tone flat and even. Completely without emotion.
“I… can hear you, Himawari,” Teresa added, her tone matching Priscilla’s. The flower was surprised, but not disappointed; seems their willpower was stronger than she gave them credit for. They still had a sense of self, but thankfully it wasn’t strong enough for them to actually go against her.
Himawari giggled and said, “Put on a show for me~!” She cooed. “I want to see you two make out. Pleasure each other~!”
Her face still stoic Teresa cocked her head, and asked in a perfect, emotionless deadpan, “How much effort shall we put into it?”
“As much as you can muster, my lovely pet~!” Himawari replied with a mischievous, lewd giggle as a single orange tentacle slipped out of her ‘face’ and wiggled in front of her, mimicking a person licking their lips with anticipation. “I want to see the two of you panting with arousal by the time you’re done!”
Without hesitation or even another word, Priscilla and Teresa slipped into each other’s arms and started making out. They both let out a lewd moan as they melted into a deep, heated kiss - their tongues battling for dominance. Had she been able Himawari would’ve been grinning widely right about now. Priscilla had one hand on the small of Teresa’s back, in between the two large, and two small pairs of wings, and the other was on the back of the woman’s head.
Teresa herself was doing the same thing, only she was pulling the purple-skinned Awakened Being to her. Their tits mashed together and both transformed women moaned lewdly as they felt their nipples rubbing against each other.
Priscilla then started pushing Teresa down as she started winning their clash. The dark haired woman pulled Priscilla down with her, and tried to force the tongue belonging to the white-haired Awakened out of her mouth. Saliva mixed, tongues swirled, and lustful moans and grunts were exchanged between the two as they laid down on the ground, with Priscilla pressing her knee between Teresa’s thighs. Only when she wanted to, did the blank faced ‘One-Horned Monster’ withdraw from her lip lock, before kissing a trail on down her former adversary’s neck, her collarbone, her chest, stomach and finally her crotch.
Teresa gasped and moaned pulling Priscilla closer and spreading her legs as the woman started eating her out. Himawari was giggling, utterly enjoying the show these mind broken women were giving her.
----
Outside of the simulation, nearly 30 minutes later, the spirit of Jiraiya was still talking to Tsunade and Riful. Though they had a bit of company in the form of Miria, Cynthia and Jean.
“He almost killed you?!” Miria exclaimed looking at the white haired man in shock. Everyone else was looking at Jiraiya in shock as well, even Tsunade, who had never heard of this incident.
Jiraiya rubbed his chest where he had been mortally wounded. “It wasn’t my finest moment,” he sighed, “And Naruto wasn’t at fault, either. When I loosened the seal it was to help him try and gain more control of the fox’s chakra - or ‘yoki’ as you folks call it. Needless to say, it didn’t end well.”
“No shit! He went berserk!” Tsunade growled, “What the hell were you thinking?!”
“I was thinking on trying to get Naruto used to using the fox’s chakra.”Jiraiya answered to explain his side of the story. “Against the likes of the Akatsuki, he needed every advantage he could get. He wouldn’t have stood a chance otherwise… not at the time, at least. He wasn’t even ready for Senjutsu, back then, either.” He let out a sigh. Then he smiled. It was a small one; one that showed how proud he was of his student. “You have no idea how surprised and proud I am to hear of his accomplishments afterwards, though. I only wish I was there to see it all in person.”
“He wanted you to be there when he took the damn hat.” Tsunade muttered solemnly.
“Not to be rude, but can we go back to the original conversation? What happened, after you almost died?” Cynthia asked.
“I knocked him out, and tightened up the seal so the fox would have trouble influencing him.” Jiraiya answered with a shrug. “Naruto has no memory of it, and I would like to keep it that way.”
That was… reasonable.
“Fair enough,” Riful replied with a nod.
“That’s actually a good idea, now that I think about it.” Jean said after thinking it through.
“Why would it be a good idea?” Miria asked, giving the eyebrowless woman a curious look.
“Remember how Naruto was like when Clare and Ophelia wouldn’t talk to him for several days, after bringing Priscilla back?”
“...Oh.” Miria said; Naruto was upset and depressed when they did that to him.
Jean nodded, “Yeah. Now, imagine how Naruto would be like if he learned that he had almost killed the man he admires almost to a fault. He would be in an even worse depression.”
“I get it! We keep it to ourselves.” Miria sighed. Then she looked to her left and frowned. “I wonder how long they’re going to be in there for.”
Jiraiya shrugged, “They’re dealing with a highly intelligent, self-aware flower. One with limited psychic powers, no less. They could be there for a while. You’d might as well make yourselves comfortable, because they’ve been in there for the better part of 2 to 3 hours.” He could try to hack into it, but like he said to Riful and Tsunade, doing that could end up trapping them in that pocket dimension, or erasing them entirely.
“Yikes… and here I thought the one my team dealt with was a bitch,” Miria muttered.
“Himawari said the one you had faced is ‘dumb’,” Jiraiya said, “Himawari is a wandering psychic flower. Chances are it’ll know you’re in the simulation the moment it starts and comes for you. If it’s connected to Senjutsu though, and follows the same rules, then they’re going to be in for a world of hurt since that boosts everything, from strength, to durability. Luckily that doesn’t seem to be the case. But it can learn so unless Naruto nerfs it, it’ll keep learning and learning and learning until it’s almost unstoppable.”
“Oookay, yup, never fighting it…” Cynthia muttered.
“That’s disturbing,” Riful said.
“Tell me about it,” Jean muttered. “I didn’t fight this flower yet, and already I’m on edge by the mere mention of it. And not only that, but Naruto put in an insane version of himself that’s basically the same thing as that flower. He’s even capable of showing up out of nowhere…”
“...I hope to never run into him, then.” Jiraiya muttered as he looked behind him from over the shoulder. He hoped that version of Naruto doesn’t show up. While he wanted to fight his Godson, he didn’t fancy his chances against an insane version of him.
“So...what can you tell us about Naruto? Seeing as you’ve been with him for the better part of 2 to 3 years, I assume you picked up a few things that he likes?” Cynthia asked. “Our anniversary’s coming up and I’d like to see if I can mootch some suggestions off of you.”
Jiraiya chuckled. “He likes ice pops.”
“Ice… Pops?” Miria had never heard of the words before. “What are those?”
“They’re basically frozen treats on a stick. Lemme show you a example,” and before their eyes, an ice treat, an ice treat on a stick manifested in his hand. “These are called ‘lollipops’ and they are basically frozen treats that you can eat. They come in a variety of flavours, from lemon, to strawberry, to oranges. He loves ‘em.” he made it disappear, “But I’m guessing that’s not what you’re after.”
“No. It’s not. It’s an idea though,” Cynthia replied.
Jiraiya rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Hmmm… well… let’s see what I can dig up, then. It’s been a while.”
They also took a gander at what they were wearing, now. Neideen, Roxanne and Sistina were all decked out in their black and red armour - helms and all. Ava and Eva were wearing their old one-piece uniforms, and everyone else was now garbed in the standard issue uniforms and armour that the Organization had assigned to its warriors. The trainees lacked any personal crests, but that was the only difference. They even had actual claymores on them, instead of the shields, spears, and shortswords they’d become accustomed to.
That was going to take some getting used to, but they didn’t mind all that much. They actually liked it. It made them feel like actual warriors!
“Huh… I didn’t know plants could grow that big.” Leia commented, walking over to one of the spotted mushrooms.
“I… wouldn’t separate.” Lytelle told the former Number 14. “If this is on the hardest difficulty…” The girl was incredibly nervous; there was three of those flowers the last time they did this, who knows how many of them there are this time!
“You’ve taken this simulation before,” Sistina said, looking at Lytelle inquisitively, “What can you tell us without spoiling anything?”
“I can’t say much. But if there’s anything I learned in this simulation, it’s this: even the most harmless of things can be a deadly predator.” Lytelle gave the Divine Oracle a pointed look. “Plants included.” while she can’t outright say what the enemy was, she can clue her leader on what type of enemy they can be facing.
“Interesting,” Roxanne muttered. “So, I’m guessing the objective is to survive an encounter with whatever’s here? That’s what I’ve heard.”
“Naruto did say we have to survive.” Neideen reminded her ex-girlfriend, “We even have side objectives: ‘Find out what happened to the previous victims before you, and find out what is causing people to disappear.’ He even said we can use whatever method we want, in order to find out.”
“He also said those side objectives are not vital,” Regima pointed out. “But, surviving an encounter with whatever is here seems to be the current objective. And if whatever is here is strong enough to take on the likes Priscilla and Teresa...” she trailed off with increasing nervousness.
It told everyone whatever is here was strong. Very strong.
Then again, they had no idea that Priscilla had been reduced to a civilian thanks to Naruto not allowing her to use yoki or chakra.
“In that case, let’s stay together, then,” Neideen declared. “Anything capable of defeating the Strongest of All Number Ones, and her killer is bound to be tough as nails.”
“My thoughts exactly,” Henriette concurred. “It would be highly advisable if we all kept an eye on one another and not separate for any reason.” When she and a few girls joined Miata in doing this on medium difficulty, they got picked off one by one. “I lost horribly, last time, because I lost my cool and ran off on my own to kill whatever was picking off the girls I was participating with… Needless to say, I paid dearly for that.”
“I see...” As she looked at the other teams, and her own, the gears were visibly turning in Roxanne’s head. The malicious slasher smile she was known for back in her first life had threatened to show on her face, but she managed to keep it hidden. She wanted to win this by any means necessary and if she had to sacrifice the other teams, including her own to win, then she’ll gladly do it!
Roxanne is in every sense of the word, a serial killer; she is scheming, manipulative and sadistic as well. It shouldn’t come as a surprise that she would resort to sacrificing her own damn team if it meant victory. And so, unknown to any of the others, Roxanne began to plot on getting everyone else killed, just in case she had to.
“We should get going in that case,” Sistina said, before calling out, “Leia! Rejoin the rest of us! We’re moving out!”
There was no answer…
“Leia?” Sisina looked around and began to worry, “Wait… where is she?”
Savra reached out with her senses and frowned. “She’s… she’s twenty meters away… and in severe distress.”
“Oh, no…” Henriette muttered, completely wide eyed. She looked at her Captain, Roxanne, and said with urgency, “we have to get to her, now! She’ll be gone in less than three minutes if we don’t get there, now!”
Roxanne frowned but nodded. If nothing else, it would help them learn what had happened to the others… and that was valuable information. “Alright, let’s do it!”
The other leaders were in agreement, Sistina especially. With that, they were off.
----
Meanwhile, poor Leia was not having a nice day at the moment.
“Oh, ho-ho~!” the sunflower chortled with amusement from inside of Leia’s head. “We have a fighter here~!”
The woman refused to let go of her sword, trying to swipe at the vines as they kept shaking her. No matter how hard Himawari tried, though, Leia held firm and kept swiping at her.
“I have to admit, you’re pretty strong,” Himawari complimented; and the flower truly meant that. The other victims it had from the previous runs were rather...lacking when it comes to strength. So this was a nice breath of fresh air, so to speak.
“I will murder-fuck your face!” Leia yelled in frustration, her eyes glowing a demonic gold as she wildly flailed about.
“Riveting…” the flower commented sarcastically. Truth be told, though, Himawari was in awe as it felt its tendrils holding her down strain. “But, alas, your friends appear to have caught on to our location and I would very much prefer not to have my meal interrupted.”
Leia squealed in outrage as she felt the flower’s tentacles slithering underneath her bodysuit. They started caressing her folds underneath and slithering around her breasts as the others went and dismantled her armour, bit by bit. Her spaulders and back plate were the first to go, followed soon by her fauld. Then her bodysuit was removed next, taking her sword, gauntlets, and sabatons with it. They were dropped to the ground beneath the suspended woman like trash and promptly forgotten about as Leia’s arms and legs were pinned down. “Oh, how I do wish I had more time to play, but your friends are coming fast,” Himawari cooed. A massive gaping maw, with orange fleshy mucus-dripping insides opened up in the center of its bloom as Leia screamed for help. Her cry was cut short as Himawari enveloped her head.
Time was a-ticking, though, so the flower wasted no time, gobbling the woman down as quickly as it could - Leia’s feet sliding in, just as the cavalry arrived, with a crude gulp. Then, just before Neideen lopped its ‘head’ off, the flower slipped into the ground at lightning speed. Himawari didn’t bother digesting its meal just yet; it didn’t have the time to do that.
Audrey frowned deeply. “It’s fast,” she said. “That thing is half a mile away, already!”
“She’s dead.” Savra added morbidly just a few seconds later. “I can’t sense her yoki anymore. There was a massive spike of panic and then, she was gone in an instant.”
“That thing is what wiped out the team I did this with,” Henriette pointed out. “It only took about thirty seconds to fully digest Millie and Minnie at the same time, according to Miata, and ten seconds to fully digest a full-grown woman, according to Deneve. That flower calls itself Himawari. Don’t let it fool you; it’s extremely clever and able to read your thoughts!”
The women all shared the same opinion: that was… terrifying.
“You forgot one thing, Hen,” Lytelle added with a very serious expression, “It can talk directly inside your head. And due to how I was taken out, I’m pretty sure it can choose who can hear it and who can’t.”
“Oh, you are such a killjoy,” they all heard an androgynous voice coo teasingly in the backs of their minds. “I do so love a challenge, though~! Ta-ta, for now!”
“Was that…?” Heidi trailed off.
“Himawari? Yes.” Lytelle answered. “Keep an eye on each other, the flower can spawn tentacles and drag you away from everyone else before they even know you’re missing. That’s likely what happened to Leia.”
“Noted,” Roxanne muttered. If she was going to win this, she needed to keep a good track of her meat shields.
----
Meanwhile, back outside, Erica shuddered uncomfortably. “That is going to give me nightmares,” she muttered.
Naruto chuckled warmly and ruffled her hair. “You can always come to me if you can’t sleep,” he said. “I’ll gladly comfort you.”
The young trainee turned beet red. Though Naruto’s intent was completely innocent, her imagination ran away with her at the thought of precisely how he could help her sleep.
“I wouldn’t mind some cuddles of my own,” Tanya giggled teasingly, lacing her fingers with his as she grabbed hold of his hand.
“Maybe later,” Naruto chuckled. “You’re here to observe, right?”
“For now,” she replied. “But, if nothing happens for a while, I think I’ll go a-head and find a way to... entertain myself~!”
The intended innuendo went completely over Naruto’s head. “This simulation is on the hardest difficulty,” he pointed out. “You’re going to find a lot of things happening in it. Besides, you saw how, uh, Himawari took down one of the girls so fast, under the noses of everyone else. That thing’s not even the biggest threat.” Truth be told, Naruto didn’t even know what the biggest threat in this simulation was. It procedurally generates the enemies and once they’re in, they’re there to stay unless he goes ahead and removes them from the ‘system’ himself.
----
Back in the sim, Sistina frowned deeply at the information she’d just been given. This was an enemy unlike any other. They couldn’t think of it as an Awakened Being, nor could they treat it as one. “We should consider this ‘Himawari’ as a threat of the highest degree, then,” she said. “Stay on high alert and prepare to dogpile it with everything we’ve got if it pops up again. Any sunflowers we come across should also be chopped to bits on sight for good measure.”
“As far as I know, there’s three of them.” Lytelle said, “Himawari was polite enough to give that much away. But…”
“That was on a lower difficulty, I assume?” Roxanne asked.
Henriette nodded in response to her Captain. “Yeah, it was. This is on the highest difficulty, now. So chances are, the other two sunflowers had been replaced by other predators. We can’t assume there’s three sunflowers, anymore. Anything could be the enemy, now. It’s just our luck that one of them happens to be a psychic flower of all things.”
Sistina cautiously looked around her surroundings at that. Henriette had a point there, they can’t assume they’re going up against three sunflowers anymore. They were both lucky and unlucky that the confirmed enemy is Himawari… and they completed one of the objectives didn’t they? Find out what is causing the victims to disappear without a trace. So they just had to survive long enough to get out.
“Stay close, everyone,” the elf-eared blonde called. “Don’t separate, and keep an eye on each other. Let’s keep moving.”
With that said, the three teams ventured forth, delving into the forest with caution. Unfortunately, Himawari was close behind them. And the flower heard every word that was spoken. And so Himawari the Sunflower, followed after them, delving close enough to snatch one or two of them, but not too close to be noticed.
But it had to be careful. From what it could hear from their minds, a few of them are able to track each other down. That blind one, Savra, was the one who interrupted its meal with Leia. Sistina was another that could sense. The one with the curly pigtails, was also another tracker, as was the eye-patch wearing lady. The last was one of the long-haired women a chick with a calm and collected personality, as far as Himawari could tell. They needed to go. But… the lady with the curly pigtails… Himawari could sense how… manipulative and scheming she is. This chick wanted to win and was perfectly willing to sacrifice the others to that end. She would be the perfect pawn, at least until hers was the last team standing. But how to do this…? They would be on the lookout for it, after all.
Maybe it can pull off the same trick it did to those children? No, Himawari dismissed that idea. It wouldn’t work twice. They’re on alert, they won’t let their guards down. Manipulating the manipulator seemed like its best option, right now. Then, out of nowhere, that little girl’s singing started echoing throughout the forest, catching the attention of the women and flower. “Come, little children, the time’s come to play, here in my garden of shadows~!”
Oh… maybe it can use that girl to its advantage?
“The heck…?” Rachel muttered aloud with a furrowed brow. “Oi, Lytelle, Henriette, did that happen to you the last time?” she asked looking at the girls in question.
“N-No… this is completely new.” the latter said in utter perplexment.
The girl’s voice seemed to come closer as her melody of oohs and ahs proved almost hypnotic. “Come little children,” she repeated, “I’ll take thee away, into a land of enchantment; come, little children, the time’s come to play, here in my garden of shadows~!”
Heidi, known for her ‘hawkeye,’ immediately spotted movement off to the side as she shouted, “there! It’s coming from there!”
The other women followed her gaze to see a little girl in a yellow sundress prancing and twirling about about in the distance. Upon seeing her, many felt compelled to follow. Those with weaker wills seemed lost in a trance almost immediately. Lytelle, Rachel, Ava, Eva, and Charlotte all moved forth to follow the little girl, only for their captains and Team Roxanne to stop them. In the commotion, no one had realized a member of Neideen’s team had gone missing until it was too late.
Roxanne frowned as she looked to the one-eyed Captain and asked, “Oi, where’s Savra? Wasn’t she right here?”
Neideen frowned as she, Roxanne, and Audrey all reached out with their senses. Their eyes snapped wide open when they realised she was nearly a mile away!
“Another one bites the dust…” Roxanne said morbidly. She then turned to the others and declared, “by the time we get there, it’ll be too late. Let’s keep moving and stay close!”
“Y-you can’t just abandon her!” Henriette protested.
“You said it yourself: ‘it only took about thirty seconds to fully digest Millie and Minnie at the same time and ten seconds to fully digest a full-grown woman’,” Roxanne pointed out. “She’s a lost cause. Leia wasn’t nearly as far away when we noticed her missing and we were still too late, despite barreling towards her at top speed. Now, get moving.”
Henriette wanted so badly to counter her point, but the young one’s argument died in her throat when she realized that Roxanne was right; loath as she was to admit it, there was nothing they could do! With a sigh and a heavy heart, she nodded begrudgingly.
----
“Oh, my, oh, my, oh, my~” Himawari cooed. “It would seem that your comrades have abandoned you.” the flora informed the blind woman in a mocking manner of pity. It then giggled. “Oh, how… lovely~! Now, I get to savour punishing you for interrupting my previous meal~!”
Savra did her best to struggle, roaring as she let loose 30% of her yoki and tried biting down upon one of the vines holding onto her swordarm. If she could free that, Savra stood a chance of cutting herself free. The lifeblood drained from her face as she heard the claymore being drawn from its place in her backplate. She struggled as best she could, regardless, hoping beyond hope that she could catch the sword before it fell to the ground, but alas, that was not to be. It fell and quite some time later, she heard the clang of metal as it touched the ground… several meters down.
“Oh, come on!” Savra was not one for whining; but in this case, in this situation, she couldn’t help herself. She can’t see but after hearing that sort-of-distant clang the woman knew she was pretty high up. She didn’t really know, though, because she was blind; but it sounded a bit faint to her.
“Oh, dear, it seems I’ve misplaced your sword~” Himawari cooed with mischief. Then several orange tentacles sprouted from its bloom and wiggled in the air in front of it, “Time to strrrrrip you down~!”
Savra’s efforts doubled in vigour as she let loose 50% of her yoki, only for more tentacles to keep her in place for good measure. Then, to her dismay and growing embarrassment several more started slipping under her clothes.
“Hey! Where the hell do you think you’re putting those!” she snapped.
“Oh, I think I’m putting one here,” Himawari chirped, sliding one between her legs, “and one here,” another slipped around and started poking at her anus, “and one here,” a tentacle started flicking her right nipple, “and one here~!” A fourth tentacle started rubbing and flicking Savra’s right nipple, while the rest started disrobing her, starting with the armour.
The poor blind woman squawked at the sensation of each limb that violated her, squirming as best she could to escape their perverted grasp. Alas, their grip on her was firm, even with her letting loose 50% of her yoki. Himawari was forced to keep a few more tentacles on her though, noting that she was stronger than Leia. It didn’t matter, though, as the sunflower was too strong. The former Number 11’s armour was swiftly shed, starting with her spaulders and back plate, followed by her fauld. Then, her top and leggings were pulled off, taking the blindfold, vambraces and sabatons with them. It was revealed that her eyes were truly missing, a nasty scar across what was left of them, right before her hair draped down over half of her face.
“Aww… you really are blind.” ‘Seeing’ that nasty-looking scar, Himawari felt... pity for the woman in its grasp. The flora sounded genuinely upset, too.
Savra huffed at it, not caring one bit as Himawari was still quite literally rubbing her the wrong way in several places.
“Don’t worry though; I’ll put you out of your misery soon enough!” it cheered, acting as if there was nothing wrong about what it was doing. To Himawari, that was precisely the case - it knew it was a part of this simulation and it was just fulfilling its purpose.
“I… I am not some piece of meat!” Savra snapped at it out of growing frustration. “I am a living, breathing human being you pest!”
“And I subsist on living, breathing humans,” Himawari pointed out. “I am merely doing as was intended of me in this fabrication of your man’s seal network… well, for the most part, at least,” Himawari giggled. “I was not intended to be a roaming threat to your safety - that’s the job of the snakes, jaguars, and singing hypno-girl, but I digress.” Himawari hummed thoughtfully to itself, as it thought on its decision, “I wonder, should I tenderize you first… or eat you right now? Oh, decisions, decisions~!”
If it took the time to tenderize this morsel then it could miss out on the other potential meals. But at the same time, Himawari wanted to punish Savra for cutting its previous meal short. Then it came to a conclusion. “Oh, I know! I’ll simply swallow you right now and take my time digesting you~! That way, if I feel the need to rush for whatever reason, I can just finish you off~!”
Not to mention it can lewdly gulp, and slurp her down slowly, like it wanted to do to that Leia girl.
“D-don’t you fucking dare!”
“Down the hatch you go~!” Himawari sang, joyously. Then the flower opened its circular gob wide, revealing the mucus-dripping insides to the world. Though Savra couldn’t see it, she struggled as best she could against the flower’s grasp. When she felt herself starting to move as the vines pinned her arms and legs together, that squirming only intensified. Soon enough, her head was enveloped by the flower’s mouth in one swift motion and Himawari let out one loud orgasmic moan.
The flower shuddered as it ‘tasted’ the blind woman. “Hmmmmmmmmmm~ you taste so good~!” Himawari savoured the flavour, lewdly slurping and gulping its newest victim down, bit by tiny bit.
As was the case with those before her, Savra’s consciousness had left and been replaced by a doppelganger the instant Himawari started ingesting her. Himawari moaned gutterally as Savra was happily, and lewdly slurped and gulped down into the flowers stem. It expanded around her nude, sexy body as she slid further and further down into its gob without any fuss. Then once her feet was in, the ‘mouth’ closed behind Savra effectively trapping her before the flower’s stalk shrank down, now stretched over Savra’s female form like a second skin.
“Ah… I’m going to savor this~!” Moaned Himawari, it’s going to be the first time it ever held back on devouring its meal outright. And so far it was enjoying the blind woman’s struggles. The feel of her bosom, her nipples, rubbing against its fleshy interior was riveting! Now, it was time to follow the others at a distance. With that Himawari slunk down to the ground with Savra unwillingly coming along for the ride.
----
“Yeah, I’m definitely having nightmares, now,” Erica muttered upon seeing that. She had no idea what that flower was saying, but if it wasn’t digesting the blind woman right away… the implications made her shiver in all the wrong ways. Naruto chuckled warmly, pulling her into a one-armed hug and drawing a heavy blush from the young trainee. Erica smiled shyly in appreciation at that. Tanya, meanwhile, grinned impishly and pressed herself up against Naruto’s chest, standing on her tiptoes and giving him a peck on the cheek. The sheer suddenness of her kiss stained his cheeks red in an instant, drawing a giggle from the former Number 13.
“Oh!” Naruto chuckled again when he felt Tanya blatantly groping him. “Someone’s eager for attention.”
“Truth be told, it’s one of the reasons I stayed behind,” Tanya giggled. “In addition to observing the sim from the sidelines, I wanted to have a little fun… possibly kick off one of those infamous orgies I’ve heard so much about, depending on how many other girls stuck around with me.” She then looked over to a thoroughly flustered Erica and added with a lewd grin. “I certainly wouldn’t mione having a nice, little threesome, if you’re up for it~!”
The poor, young trainee’s cheeks practically invented a new shade of red at that as she sputtered helplessly.
“Tempting as that is, that might not be a good idea,” Naruto pointed out. “She’s underage.”
“You’re a lord,” Tanya pointed out impishly, dropping to her knees in front of the blond. “And everyone in Morris knows you’re banging Riful; as far as they know, she’s far more obviously underage than myself and Erica, but no one cares because you saved them all and have been protecting everyone since they got here.” She started undoing Naruto’s trousers and leaning close. “Besides, I frankly doubt she cares and I certainly don’t~!”
As much as he wanted the girl to continue Naruto had to stop her right there. The naughty soon-to-be 14 year old huffed and looked up at him with a childish pout when Naruto grabbed her scalp and held her in place.
“Actually everyone knows what Riful is and that she’s over 100 years old. That includes the civilians.” he said as he pushed her away from his crotch. She only pouted even more at that much to his amusement. “The only reason they haven’t gone on a riot is because of what she is… and that I’m cowing her.” Naruto added as an afterthought.
“A-also, aren’t you going to be going next?” Erica asked, hoping to score some brownie points with Naruto by backing him up. She may be too young to start doing that just yet, but that doesn’t mean she can’t become his ‘favourite little girl’ by supporting him. “I don’t want to take part in this simulation anymore, but I still want to know what I am up against if I decided to go through it.” she added.
The silence from the now heavily pouting Tanya had said it all. And Naruto couldn’t blame her; Team Miria didn’t want to go through it again, and only did it because they heard Team Undine passed on their first go and tried to save face.
“Don’t worry about it,” Naruto reassured the girl, while redoing his trousers. “You can watch…” he took a deep breath and had a deep feeling that was he was going to say next was something he’s going to regret, “...and...grope me at the same time if you want.”
The wide, perverted grin that overtook the pout on Tanya’s face had told him he would come to regret his choice of words in the seconds to come. He wasn’t complaining about it now... but what is it with him drawing all the perverts?!
----
Meanwhile, back in Morris, a familiar pinkette from Konoha let out a heavy sigh as she ventured forth from the guest room she’d been occupying. After handing her brat over to Sasuke for a bit, Sakura wanted to explore for a bit… and avoid getting into a confrontation with those women who had it out for her. She also figured now was as good a time as any to pay Tsunade a visit, if nothing else. With that in mind, she sought out Riful in hopes the young-looking demon girl was in the mood to be civil with her and direct the pinkette towards the clinic that her old teacher was located.
Last night, Sakura noticed that Riful was staying in a room down the hall from hers, right next to the stairwell leading to Naruto’s, so she quickly scampered on over there and knocked. She was greeted by two young boys: one with whisker marks, sandy brown hair, and golden eyes who looked like he was going on seven or so, the other appeared to be around four or five and had the same features except for Naruto’s cerulean eyes. These boys were Nicholas and Lavitz, respectively - Riful’s sons.
“Uh… h-hi?” Sakura greeted them with a friendly, but nervous smile. They didn’t respond. Her smile became strained somewhat and she took a deep breath before asking, “Is, uh, Riful in there?”
The two brothers blinked and exchanged looks with one another. Then, after a moment had passed they turned their gazes back to the pinkette.
“Mama’s eating,” Lavitz replied.
“You need something?” Nicholas asked.
“I’m looking for my old sensei.” Sakura got two flat looks from the two of then, prompting her to sheepishly rub her arm and elaborate, “My old teacher? Tsunade… she’s working in the clinic, I hear, but I don’t know where that is.”
She already had them when the woman said ‘Tsunade’, and the two brothers looked at one another again. They blinked, shrugged, and looked back at the pinkette. “We can give you directions, if you want?” Lavitz offered to her.
“Or we can go and bring you to her ourselves?” Nicolas added. While he didn’t trust the pinkette because of what she did to his dad, he knew better than to leave the woman alone. Because leaving someone with the same strength as Tsunade, surrounded with dozens upon dozens of hybrids and Awakened Beings that wanted to beat her up, or worse, was just asking for trouble!
“I don’t trust her,” Lavitz said with a prominent frown.
Nicolas looked at his younger brother and said, “Neither do I, but what is worse: showing our dad’s abuser to Tsunade, or, leaving her to find the woman herself with all of our aunties wanting to punch her face in, or worse, eat her?”
Lavitz’s frown grew even more. “...the second one.”
“Obviously,” Nicolas scoffed with a shake of the head. Then he turned to the pinkette who, to his hidden amusement, was twitching with irritation. He completely ignored that however and beckoned the woman to follow him as he and Lavitz left their room. “Come on, pinkie, let’s get you to Doctor Tsunade.”
“My name is Sakura,”
“You have pink hair, therefore, you are ‘pinkie’.” Nicolas bluntly said. “Want me to call you by your name, then have a natural hair colour.”
“This is my natural hair colour,” Sakura pointed out, as she followed after the two brothers down the hallway. She felt a little put off by them. They didn’t feel normal, in the sense of normal humans, for some reason.
“Don’t care,” Lavitz replied with a sickly sweet grin. Then, his eyes then started glowing a mint green as he added. “Now, be a good girl and we won’t eat you~!”
“Dad won’t like that at all.” Nicolas pointed out, nudging his little brother. “...Neither would the dark haired man. Dad said he’s just as strong as he is. I’d rather not have to see what this Susao-thing, dad talks about, looks like in person.”
“That just means we have to make sure they don’t find out,” Lavitz chirped. “Maybe we can blame it on that guy who keeps hitting on Harja? I don’t like him.”
“Amusing as that though may be, I’d rather not risk it,” a somewhat-familiar, feminine voice chirped from behind them. The woman in question was Riful, herself, though she looked much older than Sakura last saw her. Now she looked like she was in her late teens!
“...Riful? How come you’re older?” Sakura was confused, very confused, how was this possible? Was it a genjutsu, like Tsunade’s?
“I can shapeshift my dear,” the Abyssal One replied. Then, a proud grin spread across her face as she placed a hand on her abdomen. “Also, Naruto brought to my attention last night that these two have another sibling on the way, so I started upholding this form to ensure the child grows up to be nice and healthy~!”
Nicholas and Lavitz perked up at that. “Brother or sister?” they asked at the same time.
“Too early to tell.” the Abyssal One answered with a warm chuckle. Then she looked between her sons and Sakura, “So, what’s going on with you three? Where are you headed?”
“Pinkie here wants to see Doctor Tsunade,” Nicolas replied, pointing at said pinkie with his thumb. “Don’t want the rest of our aunties to try and hurt her if I can help it. Dad wouldn’t like it and his friend won’t like it either,”
“Ah, a good decision,” Riful said with a smile. “Well, now that I’m here I can safely guide Sakura to the doctor.”
“Okay,” Lavitz nodded and he and his brother both went over to their mum and pecked her lovingly on the cheek. “See you later, mum,”
“See you later, you two!” Riful giggled watching them as they went back to their rooms. Once they were out of sight the Abyssal One sighed before she brought her gaze back to the green eyed pinkette. “Alright, let’s get you back to your old teacher, hmm?”
“Ah, y-yes!” Sakura nodded and let the brunette lead the way. She may be weird as fuck, at least by her standards, but she took on a goddess! Compared to Kaguya, this ‘danger-loli’ as Anko called her wasn’t so scary… though that wasn’t saying much, to be fair. Even a pissed off Kage or Bijuu was less scary than Kaguya!
Riful was at least civil, though, so that was nice.
“So… I’ve got to ask: just how the hell does one man manage having so many wives and kids?”
“By being Konoha’s most unpredictable, number-one knuckleheaded ninja,” Riful giggled. “It’s quite endearing, I must say. No wonder he got so much female attention, back home. That young man is also nothing short of a miracle worker. Having Shadow Clones and such ungodly stamina does help, though~!”
“Wh-what do you mean by ‘so much?’” Sakura asked awkwardly. She was aware of Anko, Maki and Hinata, but that was mostly it. There were also the fangirls, but they never actually did muster up the will to approach him, right?
“And that is why I feel he uses the word ‘friend’ a bit too loosely for my liking,” Riful sighed. “As it turns out, he has a number of lovers and one-night stands under his belt. Quite impressive, I must say.”
“E-Eh?!” Sakura was shocked, and in a little disbelief. No...there’s no way that Naruto could have slept with so many people! Sure, Naruto’s gotten more popular ever since the war, but that wouldn’t - cannot! - be the reason that he’s gotten so much female attention!
“He even remembered each and every name,” Riful chirped with pride. “He’s got a good memory and tries to do so much to keep us all happy, the dear.” then she sighed, pressing her hand against her bosom, “I suppose that stemmed from all of the abuse he suffered at the hands of your village.”
Sakura flinched at that. Never had the pinkette felt so powerless as when she heard of the Suna Incident. And when Sasuke found his friend, no, more like his friend had found him, with Hinata’s bloodied body in his arms… of how the Uchiha had tried his very best to bring her back and failed… Sasuke told her that Naruto simply... broke down. She had a feeling that the Uchiha had been lowballing the severity of his recounting; when all that happened, she literally felt the malice from Naruto at the time, all the way from Konoha!
“Y-yeah… that’s one of the many dark things Konoha has done. It’s not my… proudest moments, either.”
“I know. There’s nothing you could have done. Even throughout your career as a ‘ninja’ you were the load. Even when you had received training from the strongest woman on your continent, you were still the load.” Riful then gave her the stink eye. “What exactly did you do, other than belittle, berate, and beat Naruto while playing cheerleader? Because his autobiography didn’t exactly paint you in a very good light, despite how hard it tried. And in the end, all you managed to do, after helping your teacher’s friend find your Sasuke-kun... was to suckerpunch a goddess… while your to-be-husband and teammate did all the real work.”
“I saved his life!” Sakura shot back almost immediately. She was not a load! “After Kurama had been extracted by Madara, I cut Naruto open in order to manually keep his heart beating until we got to the Yondaime Hokage!”
Riful huffed, “...And?”
“And? What do you mean and?!”
“What else did you do other than that? Even if you add that to the list, it’s not impressive in comparison to Naruto and Sasuke… and you had better training than the both of them, combined.”
Sakura bristled. “I convinced Naruto to go after Sasuke! And it helped us out in the long run!”
Riful scoffed and rolled her eyes. “After you begged Sasuke to take you with him, and he knocked you out.” she countered, “And it almost got Naruto killed, too… several times… again. Did you not learn from the first time all that happened?”
The pinkette struggled to come up with a response, but came up empty.
“Just be glad that he still has a heart of gold, after all this time,” Riful sighed. “Had he not been so forgiving, I would have killed both you and Sasuke in your sleep, and devoured your innards, damn the consequences.”
Just when Sakura opened her mouth to respond to that, the pinkette and brunette both heard Jean, Galatea, and Clare talking casually to each other about their man.
“I’m surprised he’s let them come back into his life,” Jean said.
“Me too,” Galatea replied, chuckling humorlessly, “but he’s got a heart of gold. He’s very caring.”
“I’ll say~” Clare giggled pervertedly, “We should thank Sakura for turning him away, though.”
“Oh? And why’s that?” Galatea asked.
“Well, if she had him all to herself, we couldn’t be wrestling with that fifteen-inch beast of his, of course~!” Clare started growling throatily at the mere image of his cock running through her head.
Sakura’s jaw dropped at that.
Jean giggled in complete agreement. “That beast just feels so good when it’s thrusting away inside you; it’s honestly addictive! To this day, I have no idea how he managed to make it fit.”
“I wouldn’t mind going for another orgy with him. The three of us, and Riful, just like the first time we met him…” Galatea sighed dreamily.
“Knowing our luck, some young innocent maiden will walk in on us and lose her virginity to that little bitch-breaker,” Clare chuckled. “That tends to happen, nowadays... not that I mind~!”
Jean and Galatea shared a heart laughy with her at that.
A violently twitching Sakura slowly looked down at Riful at that, and silently hoped beyond hope that they were lying. Because, they had to be lying, right? No one has a dick that big! Right?!
Riful giggled, reading the flustered pinkette like a book. “Every last thing you just heard is true, by the way~!” She then gave her a wide, evil grin. “...and yes, it really is fifteen inches~!”
Uchiha Sakura’s brain needed a moment to reboot, unable to process the information. Oh, look, they were at the clinic now! Too bad Sakura’s brain was still trying to reboot. Meanwhile, in the clinic itself, Miata was horribly confused. Papa was so much taller than fifteen inches… like a lot taller! Also, what’s a bitch-breaker? What’s an orgy? What were those ladies outside talking about? She had so many questions!
Jean, Galatea, and Clare undoubtedly thought that Miata and any nearby kids of Naruto’s couldn’t hear them, but had horribly underestimated the former. The door was closed, but the girl in question had really good hearing. And then it opened and the lady with the strange, pink hair was brought in by Riful. Sakura, who had recovered by this point, eyeballed Miata who was staring at her oddly, but shrugged it off. In one corner, a girl from Konoha was scribbling away in a notebook, being sniffed by a few Feeders and giggling when one of them licked her cheek. Off to the other side of the clinic, Shizune and Tsunade were doing their best to teach another how to walk straight, while Clarice was being sniffed and nuzzled by two more as she tended to Gaki’s back.
“Oh, hello, Sakura,” Shizune chirped. “Have a seat and we’ll be with you in a moment.”
“Did you need something, too, Riful, or were you just bringing her here?” Clarice asked, perking up when she heard Shizune greet the pinkette.
“I could use another batch of those home-grown innards,” the Abyssal One replied. “It turns out that I’m pregnant, so I’m going to need a bit more food than usual, so I can maintain this form.”
“Have a seat and we’ll set up an appointment, then,” Tsunade replied.
Riful nodded, before beckoning Sakura to follow. As the two sat down, one of the Abyss Feeders scampered on up to the former and sniffed her. The Feeder in question was the strawberry blonde that Naruto and Inonon were thinking about naming Akkah - a local name, pronounced ‘uh-KAW’, that bore a strong resemblance to Aka, the ancient word for red. She immediately recognized a particular scent coming off of Riful and nuzzled her. The Abyssal One of the West giggled at her attention and ruffled the Feeder’s hair. It felt so weird getting along like this with a weapon that was created to kill her, but that was just a testament to just how badass her hubby was. “Good girl,” she praised, drawing a giggle from the Feeder.
“Naruto and I are trying to think up names for them,” Inonon called out. “He wants to have at least twelve to choose from and I have six. Would you happen to have any suggestions?”
“Names, eh,” Riful made a beeline to Inonon with the Feeder sniffing her following after her. “Do you have any preferences?”
“Naruto wants actual names local to this continent. Ones from mine are okay too, but he’d prefer the former.” the blonde answered smiling at the Abyssal One when she took a seat beside her. “Other than that, we're open to just about anything. I already got six possible names, and I want to get above nine. Maybe around 17 to 18 names, just in case.”
“Hmmm…” Riful looked at the one whose head was resting on Inonon’s lap and giggled. “That one looks like a Rylee to me.” She was the hyper one that has no idea how to conserve her energy and often found herself napping to recharge as a result.
“Alright, how do you spell that?”
Meanwhile, when Shizune and Tsunade were done tending to the Feeder they had been occupied with, they came up to Sakura. “So, what’s up?” the brunette asked.
“I just… wanted to see how you were doing is all…” Sakura answered. “I haven’t seen any of you in nearly 7 years.”
“We’re doing fine, as you can see.” Tsunade answered, gesturing to the Abyss Feeders who were clothed. Thank the Sage for Inonon making them wear clothes again… even if they preferred to wear nothing underneath. It wouldn’t be nearly as awkward, were it not for the women wearing easily-shed dresses, in case ‘Alpha’ wanted to mate with them... “I even got myself a new student and she’s absorbing everything I’m teaching like a sponge.”
Clarice blushed and giggled at that, overhearing the conversation as she helped Gaki off the table so she could tend to one of the other two.
“Yep, Clarice is getting the hang of things a lot faster than it took me, or even you Sakura.” Shizune looked at the blushing brunette with beaming pride, “At this rate she’ll become a fully fledged medic in a few more months!”
“I...see…” Sakura didn’t know how to feel about that. “Congratulations, I guess?”
“Thank you,” Clarice was graceful enough to take the compliment with a smile, “It’s hard work, but I’m glad I’m not being useless, anymore. You have no idea how bad of an inferiority complex I had.”
“I’ve been there before,” Sakura replied with an awkward chuckle.
“I know you have. It must’ve been tough, being left behind by your teammates; one on a two and a half year training trip, and the other defecting to a traitor. Though one can argue that you’ve been left behind long before that.” Clarice said after a moment of thought.
Sakura couldn’t help but slump over at that, with a cloud of depression hovering over her head. Even she was judging her!
----
A few minutes later, back in the sim Himawari had finished gulping down the gooey remains of Savra. The blind woman was too much of a liability after nearly being caught by those hybrids for the fifth time. Still the flora enjoyed its meal, and, with no more liabilities making it easy to detect by their sensors the sunflower followed after them. Roxanne scowled, warily eyeballing her surroundings. “It would appear that flower’s done toying with Savra,” she declared. “She’s gone.”
Henriette was especially displeased to hear that. Pushing aside her righteous fury towards the demon-plant in question, she said, “we need to remain vigilant. Now that Savra’s gone, we can’t detect Himawari anymore; that... thing will undoubtedly pick off anyone it can.”
Heidi took her little sister’s advice to heart, and focused her yoki through her eyes, scouring their surroundings for anything that might potentially threaten them. “I don’t like this… it’s too quiet,” she muttered. Then she looked to her sister and asked, “Is there a hunting grounds for this thing? Naruto said only clothes were left behind, we saw how that’s possible, but there had to be more clothes belonging to the missing victims, enmass somewhere, right?”
“There is.” Henriette answered, “But that was for the other flower. Himawari’s a wandering threat, so it may have had a hunting ground of its own at one point, before the thing got bored and decided to actually hunt its prey.”
“To be clear, it wasn’t that I got bored,” they all heard Himawari chime in. “Upon reading my first real victim’s thoughts, it became clear to me that this world I know was a fake. A fabrication of my creator, my... ‘father’ if you will. I suppose in some weird twisted way, I am this ‘Naruto’s’ offspring. Seeing as he created me. Should I thank ‘Daddy’ for feeding me such delicious female morsels, I wonder~?”
“We aren’t food Himawari!” Lytelle berated the flower. “We’re human beings! We are thinking, feeling creatures!”
“Animals are thinking, feeling creatures too. Yet you don’t feel any different when they’re slaughtered like cattle. Let alone think about how they feel as they watch their own family being butchered.” Himawari countered casually. “So, little morsel, why should I, a thinking, feeling creature, feel any different? I mean, I was literally made for the purpose of eating you if you let your guard down, was I not? To me, you are food, just as a pig or cow is food to you~!”
“Well, you gotta give the flower props, it’s got a point.” Roxanne said with a shrug. Though she was keeping an eye on her surroundings. She made sure to stay close to her meat shields, just in case, though. “You wouldn’t happen to be willing to negotiate, would you? I’d prefer not to be eaten.”
“Well, that most certainly depends, Roxanne of Love and Hate. What are you able to offer me in exchange, I wonder?” This could be its chance to get some morsels without having to work for it!
“Name your price and we’ll work from there?”
“Well, you know what I like,” Himawari giggled. “If you want to purchase your life, I’d require you to bring in at least one other to this sim - someone young and juicy. Children, I find are especially tasty~!”
Roxanne frowned. She may be a bitch, but she’s not that much of a bitch… on the other hand… her eyes glanced at the trainees Ava and Eva especially.
“Please tell me you’re not thinking what I think you are,” Neideen deadpanned.
“Admittedly, I would have considered it, had it not been for Naruto,” Roxanne replied with a shrug. After a moment of thought, Roxanne asked, “How about we think outside the box…? Ladies, have you been able to make those Shadow Clone things that Naruto can do?”
“No one here can,” Sistina pointed out.
“Damn it. I was hoping we’d be able to use those as substitutes.” The other former Number One muttered. She hummed in thought, grasping at straws for ideas. “Himawari… how eager are you to meet your ‘Daddy’?”
“I am admittedly curious about him,” the flower replied. “But, if I wanted to see him that badly, I’d consult the other beings in this seal… We shall see; I’ll leave you alone for now, at least until I’ve made my decision on the matter... but I cannot guarantee I’ll do the same for your comrades. Some of them just look to tasty to resist~!”
Roxanne sighed eyeballing her team in particular. “Stay close to me,” she said. Now that she thought about it, a show of camaraderie was probably not a bad way to get on Naruto’s good side and get some nice snuggles out of him.
Seeing as she was probably the safest person to be around right now, Audrey, Henriette, Heidi, and Hanna all did just that.
“We should get moving,” Roxanne declared. “Seeing as how we’ve discovered what happened to the previous victims, it’s safe to say we’ve achieved that objective. Now, let’s see about getting out of this jungle.”
That sounded good to them…
As the walking buffet ventured forth, eventually deciding on heading east, Himawari followed after them. Unfortunately for the group, that singing girl from earlier came back again with her hypnotic tune. “Come little children, the time’s come to play, here in my garden of shadows”
“That girl again…” Roxanne huffed, looking around for her. Actually… now would be a great time to see what exactly this girl does to those who’ve been ensnared, right?
As the girl transitioned into a melody of oohs and aws, Ava, Eva, Lytelle, Charlotte and Rachel all struggled to keep a hold of themselves. Though the former Number Five was somewhat successful, the younger girls and former Number 47 were ensnared immediately. Then, the girl came into view and her glow left even Roxanne, Sistina, and Neideen struggling. They were able to resist, but just barely as they struggled to snap their comrades out of it. When she passed by, and everyone got a hold of themselves, Rachel and the twins were noted to be missing.
“Oh, for fucks sake!” Roxanne shouted out of sheer frustration, “Sistina! Audrey, you two are former Eyes, so find those three so we can get them back before they…” Her voice died in her throat when several orange tentacles snatched up the former and reeled the now screaming woman in. “DAMN IT, HIMAWARI! NOW’S NOT THE TIME!”
“Oh, but now’s the perfect time~!” Himawari giggled. “You sensor-types are so troublesome, keeping me from enjoying my meals properly; for shame~! Ah! And this presents a perfect dilemma for you: do you save your sensor, or the twins and muscledhead? Ohhh, decisions, decisions~!”
“Forget about me!” Sistina shouted, “Save them! They’re more important!”
“You’re a Number One,” Roxanne countered. “And our sensor! Not to mention you’re Lytelle’s team leader! You’re stronger than me for crying out loud!”
“So is Neideen, and she’s chasing the twins! You know how important they are to her!”
Roxanne turned to see that the one-eyed woman was indeed missing. “Oh for FUCKS SAKE!” the curly blonde took a deep breath to calm herself. “Fucking damn it, Neideen!” she closed her eyes and then looked at Audrey, “You! You’re going to be in charge of half our group! Pursue Neideen; the other half will follow me to rescue Sistina since she’s closer to us! And for the love of the Twin Goddesses - because I know they’re watching thanks to Neideen and Sistina’s connection to them - Don’t. Split. Up the parties any further than that!”
“Y-yes, ma’am!” Audrey saluted and gestured the rest to follow her. Those who went with her were Regina, Charlotte and Lytelle, leaving Roxanne with Henriette, Heidi and Hanna.
As they left to pursue Neideen, Roxanne looked in the direction Sistina was dragged away in and tells her remaining teammates, “treat this as an Awakened Bring hunt. We’ll need to work together to rescue Sistina and meet up with the rest, before it’s too late!”
“Understood,” Heidi replied. Hanna and Henriette nodded as well, drawing their swords.
Roxanne nodded back, drawing her own. “Let’s go!”
And with that Team Roxanne was off on a rescue mission to save a Number One that was in dire straits.
----
“Follow sweet children, I’ll show thee the way though all the pain and the sorrows; weep not sweet children, for life is this way, murdering beauty and passions~!”
Ava and Eva shambled helplessly behind the singing girl, completely oblivious to the impending danger that awaited them. Rachel was some distance behind them, off to the side a bit, after having been delayed by Sistina. But then, her captain was overwhelmed. The singing girl giggled impishly as a plant sprouted between her and the twins. The thing was huge! The sheer scale of the thing was almost titan sized, from the way it looked, height wise. In reality, it was around as tall as a half-grown tree. Easily towering over most large Awakened Beings, but still in its adolescence. But the thing that stood out the most about it, was the large ‘head’ with a mane of several wiggling vines and a single row of sharp teeth that made up its mouth. The stalk, or stem, was wide enough to swallow two elephants whole. And it had several masses of tentacles that act as its ‘arms’ and ‘hands’, made entirely for grasping and holding firmly.
And the twins were walking right to it.
As one the tendrils dashed over to the twins and coiled around their legs, arms and waist, lifting them off the ground and easily ripping into their clothes and tearing them off their young, nubile bodies. Thick drool, or mucus, dripped from its maw as it brought the still entranced twins to its opening gaping, mucus dripping mouth. Rachel, meanwhile, was snatched up by another plant she’d shambled by a little too closely - this one being a massive, yellow pitcher plant the size of a house. She, too, was stripped by the purple limbs.
As the three were snatched up and stripped in preparation to be consumed, the girl who’d lured them continued her hypnotic tune. “Hush now, dear children, it must be this way; too weary of life and deceptions! Rest now, my children, for soon we’ll away into the calm and the quiet~!” With that, she transitioned back into a melody of oohs and aws, twirling and prancing about the foliage. Rachel and the twins still put up no resistance as a result of the girl’s hypnotic singing. All three were dropped, and easily swallowed by their respective predators, only snapping out of it and screaming in terror when they were swiftly digested.
Just as their yoki signatures faded and the venus flytrap-looking plant let out a large belch, a suddenly livid Neideen looked on in disbelief. Without even thinking, she let loose her yoki to the absolute extreme that she was capable of controlling. Then, she vanished, reappearing at the base of the plant that had just consumed her precious ‘Twitchy and Squeaker’ before grabbing hold and ripping it out by the roots with a roar of righteous fury. Then, she tossed the murdering plant to the sky and leapt after it; drawing her sword, Neideen chopped the fucker to tiny little bits and pieces in an instant. Even then, she kept slashing, only letting up when the hapless predator was but a fine powder.
Then she looked around, snarling as she searched for the brat that led the deaths of Ava and Eva, only to see that she had vanished without a trace.
“BITCH! I’LL KILL YOU IF YOU SHOW UP AGAIN!” Neideen howled in anger.
----
With Roxanne, Henriette, Heidi and Hanna they were pursuing Sistina’s yoki source as fast as they possibly could. She wasn’t that far, she was a lot closer to them than Leia was, so the Divine Oracle had more of a chance of surviving if they all hauled ass! Not to mention Roxanne did not want to face her fiance without showing some concern for the rest of the teams… and meatshields. She wanted to score some brownie points with him after all. Besides, the other teams being around made it less likely that she would be eaten next - especially with the flower targeting sensor-types Sistina were bigger threats to this flower’s hunting methods. The longer she could keep them both around, the longer she’d last.
“We’re almost there, just a little further…!” Roxanne said, determination fueling her every step.
When they got there, the four women saw Sistina’s clothes and armour strewn about, the half-blind woman’s legs kicking as Himawari gobbled her down in lewd, exaggerated slurps. In an act of desperation, Henriette and Hanna dropped their swords and dashed forth, grabbing onto her ankles without thinking as they tried to pull her out. Heidi dashed forth tho pull her sister away, only to be snached up as the trainees pulled their comrade out. Then, Hanna, Henriette and Sistina were snached up again by several orange limbs.
“Oh, dear,” Himawari muttered. “It would seem that pesky singing girl has lead those three to their deaths. I don’t like losing meals. I’ll deal with her when I’m done with the lot of you.”
“You bastard!” Henriette roared. “Let us go!”
“Nope.” Himawari replied, “The deal I have with Roxanne of Love and Hate is still in effect; unless she comes over here to rescue you then that deal that is keeping her alive is still on.”
Roxanne growled, hesitating for a moment.
“Five or four,” Himawari cooed. “There are still five left in the other group. Do you wish to risk it all trying to save these four or will you cut your losses and try to ensure the safety of the larger group~?”
Roxanne growled again, struggling to come up with a decision as Himawari’s vines started slithering into the clothing of her teammates. Of course, Himawari already knew what the woman’s decision was going to be; it can’t outright control people, but it can influence them, after all.
“You son of a bitch!” Roxanne snarled, sheathing her sword as she bolted.
“ROXANNE!” Henriette screamed in dismay, a look of absolute betrayal on her face. “ROXANNE COME BACK! PLEASE!” The woman didn’t stop. She only sped up faster, forcing herself to keep going so as to resist the urge to go back.
“I wouldn’t bother calling for her,” Himawari cooed, making sure that only those in its grasp can hear its voice. “Here’s a little something I haven’t told anyone, not even Galatea~ I can influence people. I did it to you and Lytelle, the last time you were here. And now, I made Roxanne decide to leave~!” Himawari cackled menacingly in their heads. “Now, I get to eat you all together!”
“I will fucking murder you!” Henriette wailed unadulterated wrath.
“You said something along those lines the last time, and the last time you also ended up in my roots.” Himawari playfully, yet sinisterly pointed out. “Time to die~!”
Henriette cried out in outrage and discomfort as her clothes were forcibly yanked off, taking her armour with them. The same thing happened to the other two revealing their nude, fit and toned physiques for all to see.
“Henriette!” Heidi screamed as she watched her sister being brought forth to Himawari’s ‘face’, its circular gob opening up to envelop her. “Put my sister down, you bastard!”
Himawari ignored her as it enveloped Henriette’s head with an audible nom. Then, it started gulping and slurping her down. Henriette screamed and squirmed all the way as she was guzzled down, before Himawari’s stem shrank down upon the young one’s struggling form. Heidi looked on in horror as her sister stopped moving and the bulge in Himawari’s stem lost its shape, quickly melting into an amorphous blob, before Himawari gulped down the remains.
“Just as delicious as last time~!” Himawari moaned orgasmically as Heidi roared in righteous fury. “Oh, don’t worry,” the flower cooed. “You’re next~!”
“I’ll bite you!” the enraged blonde spat with bared teeth and wide, glaring eyes, “I’ll rip your insides out like they were made of paper you FUCKING PLANT!”
“Oh-ho, my~! How creative,” Himawari giggled, pulling her in, before enveloping her head.
----
Roxanne snarled at herself as she could still hear the girls she’d left behind yelling at Himawari. She did her best to ignore it, dashing forth at inhuman speeds. Soon enough, they were devoured or she was simply too far away to hear them or sense. She couldn’t tell. With another growl, the former Number One doubled her pace and quickly found herself catching up with the others. She frowned, noting that Rachel, Ava, and Eva’s signatures weren’t among them. So, the plant was telling the truth, then… Damn it!
Roxanne slowed down, reigning in her yoki as she finally caught up to the rest of them. Audrey looked concerned as she saw her captain without the rest of their team. “What happened?”
“That damn flower happened.” Roxanne snarled, before marching on up to Neideen and yelling, “Oi! Pull it together and pick two. They’ll be your new team. We’re heading out. Capiche?!”
Neideen growled before looking at the remaining warriors. All they has left were Lytelle, Regina, Audrey and Charlotte. This was bad… This was VERY bad. She took a deep, calming breath before calling out, “Lytelle, Regina, you’re with me. Now, let’s find that singing bitch and gut her like a fish.”
Roxanne frowned. Her ex had clearly been emotionally compromised. She knew those twins were dear to her, but damn!
“T-they’re not dead though. Not really,” The understandably nervous Audrey said, trying to cheer the normally-cheerful, perverted woman up. “Naruto said they’ll be fine once this simulation ends… but you have a point. That girl needs to be taken care of before any more of us fall victim.”
The one-eyed woman’s gaze snapped in the direction of a familiar voice singing, “come, little children, I’ll take thee away, into a land of enchantment~!”
“That’s enough of you,” they then heard someone else say. All six women were surprised to hear Himawari intervene, popping out of the ground and snatching the girl up before them. “I think it’s time to punish you for depriving me of such delicious meals~!”
The girl yelped as her sundress and knickers were shed as she squirmed in Himawari’s grasp, and then… Audrey, Roxanne, Neideen, Regina, and Charlotte went wide-eyed in shock as three tentacles forcibly entered the girl’s mouth, anus and vagina, viciously raping her before them. Lytelle groaned at the memory of being violated in such a way, though she was thankful that her treatment was not nearly as brutal as what befell the singing girl. The poor thing gagged and wailed in pain as Himawari pounded her into oblivion, three more tentacles playing with her clit and nipples. She writhed and squirmed, struggling to extract herself from the vengeful sunflower’s grasp.
Neideen, who was enraged at what this brat had done to Ava and Eva, couldn’t help but wince in sympathy at the girl’s gurgling and pathetic cries. She was thoroughly angry with the girl, angry enough to kill her, but this? That was… torture, pure and simple.
The girl wailed once more, even louder than before, and her entire body shuddered before she went utterly limp. Himawari extracted its vines from her and dangled the girl before its bloom. Then, it enveloped her head and slurped the singing girl down in one fell swoop like a damn ramen noodle. Its stem clamped down upon the girl like a second skin and then the human-shaped bulge quickly lost its shape, her body reduced to a sack of human goo, before Himawari gulped down her remains with a shudder.
“Not as good as the real thing.” Then, all six women flinched as it suddenly turned its ‘head’ to look at them. “Terribly sorry you had to see that,” it said, apologetically, “I enjoyed that just a bit more than I should have. Hmmm… I wonder if she’ll come back once this is reset? I’m curious, now. Anyway! Consider this small act of kindness a freebie from me~!”
With that, the flower sank into the ground, and said without stopping, “Also, there are giant snakes and other flowers around this general vicinity. The latter are relatively stationary and will only start moving when you’ve spotted them. Be on the lookout for them! Or don’t for the flowers, they won’t come after you otherwise!”
“And...what about you?” Audrey asked, Himawari stopped with its head just above ground.
“Oh, I’m almost full, which is a first for me.” The flower’s ‘head’ tilted curiously. “Then again, I’ve never had so many delicious morsels in one sitting before. I think I have enough room for one more; the others were simply delicious and quite satisfying~! Tata for now!” Then the flower’s head went completely into the ground.
There was a very tense silence around them. “...Giant snakes and other flowers…” Audrey slowly edged to the last two strongest single digits amongst them for protection. “I, uh, hope they’re not as intelligent as Himawari.”
“Um…” Lytelle looked at Roxanne, her new captain, “Should… should we make our way out of here? The mission is a failure and we’re down to just the six of us, now. The next logical step is getting all of us out of here as fast, and as safely, as possible… right?”
“Very true,” the woman replied, before turning to Neideen. “Let’s go.”
“R-right,” she replied, suddenly feeling rather drained. “The sooner we’re out of this sim the better.”
“And the quicker you can get your snuggles.” Roxanne added, trying to cheer up her ex. It didn’t work.
“Y-Yeah… snuggles… yay.” Neideen muttered halfheartedly. She sounded so emotionally dead right now, but, truth be told, she needed some loving right now.
Roxanne frowned as she looked around. “...I wonder if that was how Naruto felt… after his first girlfriend died.” she thought aloud to herself.
With that, they were off to find a way out.
----
Meanwhile, outside of the simulation…
Erica looked up at Naruto with morbid curiosity, “Were you like that when your first girlfriend died?” she asked; the girl was unable to help herself, she had to know!
“Of course not.” Naruto answered with a dismissive scoff, drawing a sigh of relief from the girl. Then he added, “I was worse.”
Both she and Tanya visibly jumped at that before hugging him.
Naruto hugged them back, not really minding the contact, “I think I was suicidal and emotionally compromised as well. It’s all a blur, to be honest. I remember being the angriest I’ve ever been; but, after that, everything just went… by. Like a blur of motion. I wasn’t in control of myself, I wandered for several months, or maybe it was a few weeks, before taking a ship here nearly a decade ago.” He rubbed their backs appreciatively. “I’ll never be able to replace her, but I’m glad I found myself a new family,” Naruto chuckled warmly, giving either girl a peck on the forehead. “One that’s growing bigger and bigger, everyday.”
Tanya and Erica smiled at that, giving him a peck on either cheek. Smiling at them and ruffling their heads, Naruto looked back at the simulation. More importantly, Neideen - she needed some tenderised loving right about now. Or maybe something to lift her spirits? Well, Roxanne is her ex. That woman knows the pervert better than anyone in that simulation. If anyone can cheer Neideen up, it’ll be her. He hoped they would give him a show if Roxanne does decide to increase her morale so to speak.
----
Roxanne sighed heavily, practically able to see the cloud of gloom hovering over Neideen’s head. Of course, the one-eyed woman knew this was just a simulation, but the experience of losing Ava and Eva was just so real that it… affected her… severely. Marching up to her ex, Roxanne decided now was a good time to take matters into her own hands.
Neideen perked up at the feel of a hand on her shoulder and turned when beckoned. Roxanne looked her in the eye, removing the former Number Nine’s half helm and her own, before cupping Neideen’s cheeks and giving her a legitimately loving kiss. Neideen was gobsmacked, literally, as Roxanne shoved her tongue inside of her ex’s mouth and explored the orifice. The eyepatch-wearing blonde was stunned because it was so unexpected, so sudden… but not unwanted. She moaned into the kiss, eventually returning it. Of course, their little makeout session was interrupted by an unfamiliar, deep, masculine voice... that was preceded by a perverted giggle.
“Hehehehehehehe… This is GOLD! Oh, I don’t know if I should be proud or envious of Naruto!” Neideen and Roxanne separated immediately - though it was Roxanne who initiated the parting, because Neideen, the perverted minx that she was, seriously didn’t care if they were being watched.
“Who are you?! Where are you?!” Roxanne shouted, her silver eyes darting to every tree branch, every bush, anywhere this thing could be hiding, “I swear if you’re here to fuck with us like those damn plants, I WILL shove my claymore so far up your ass you’ll be tasting blood, steel, and shit!!”
Audrey blinked when the name of a certain blond registered, “Wait, you know Naruto…?”
“Know him?! Ha!”
A middle aged man with a waist-length, spiky white ponytail and shoulder length bangs framing his face. appeared before them. He had fair skin, coal-coloured eyes, and a good build for someone in his fifties. Upon his face were two red lines extending from his eyes and down his cheeks, resembling tears of blood, and he was decked out in a red haori with two yellow circles on each side, a green gi, and matching hakama over fishnet, with geta sandals and vambraces of the style native to the elemental nations. Upon his forehead, to finish the look was a metal-plated headband with tiny horns the kanji for oil.
He struck quite the magnificent pose upon landing, that was just as ridiculous as it was oddly charming, “I trained him! I am Jiraiya! Konoha’s Toad Sage, at your service!”
“The self-proclaimed super pervert!” Neideen chirped.
“Oh-ho? My reputation precedes me?”
“Naruto mentioned you more than once,” the one-eyed woman pointed out. “So did Sistina.”
“Ah, speaking of your teammates,” Jiraiya said with a chuckle. He snapped his fingers and the women found themselves floating in a white void as the forest faded from existence, everyone who’d been eliminate was now standing there amongst their comrades, and every woman standing before Jiraiya was now naked… because, of course he’d do that. The dirty old man let out a lewd giggle, liking what he saw, very much. Before anyone could say anything, the barrier that separated them from the outside became like a fluid and a wide eyed Naruto, followed by Tanya and Erica, slowly stepped inside.
“...Jiraiya-Sensei?” Naruto asked in a small voice.
The man in question gave his former student a salute and warm smile. “Yo!”
Naruto choked and looked down at the ground. His bangs shadowing his eyes. Then he growled and glared at the perverted man with righteous fury!
“....Pervy-SAGE!” He bellowed with righteous fury; then Naruto made a rasengan and ran towards the man with the intent of bodily harm. Jiraiya let out a surprised cry and started running for his life much to the bewilderment of everyone watching. “C’MERE! AND TAKE YOUR PUNISHMENT LIKE A MAN!” Naruto roared as he chased after the retreating man.
“WHAT DID I DO!?”
“YOU WENT AND DIED ON ME, THAT’S WHAT!”
“IT’S NOT LIKE I WAS TRYING TO DO THAT!” Jiraiya let out quite the girly scream when the rasengan nearly got him on the ass. “JUST LET ME EXPLAIN WILL YA!”
“YOU WENT TO AMEGAKURE, BY YOURSELF, AND GOT YOURSELF KILLED THERE! WHAT IS THERE TO EXPLAIN!” Naruto countered with a vengeful roar. “AND NOT ONLY THAT, I NEVER GOT TO SAY I WAS SORRY!”
That confused the man. But he didn’t stop running mainly to keep himself ahead of that rasengan his former student was trying to shove into his ass. “SORRY FOR WHAT?”
At that Naruto stopped running, and as his rasengan dispersed, he fell to his knees and his shoulders started to jump as he started to silently cry, “...For being such a bad student…” he answered, in a meek tone.
Now that Naruto was no longer running, Jiraiya saw no reason to run away from him; though the perverted sage could have easily stopped the rasengan, he didn’t for a reason mainly out of nostalgia. Turning, the man slowly walked back to the blond, “Hey… you weren’t a bad student. If anything you were the best student I ever had.” He placed a hand on the young man’s shoulder comfortingly and gave him a proud, massive grin. “You have no idea how impressed I am, young man!”
“Huh? ACK!” Then Naruto was pulled up into a massive bear hug, curtsy of Jiraiya himself.
“You’ve bagged so many gorgeous women! I’m so PROUD!”
“J-Jiraiya-Sensei! No! Can’t... breathe… lungs… compressed…” Naruto complained as he made very exaggerated choking noises for anyone to believe they were real. Then he let out a breath, and slumped over.
Everyone gave the blond flat looks. “...You’re not fooling anyone,” The Toad Sage pointed out.
And just like that Naruto sprang to life with an unhappy pout, “Darn it…” then he grinned widely and happily hugged the man..
“Eh, to be fair, we’ve gotten to know him enough to recognize his shenanigans when we see them,” Roxanne pointed out with a shrug.
“Some more than others, but yeah,” Henriette added with a nod.
“So… this is the original author of Icha Icha?” Roxanne asked, then she blinked and looked at her ex to see her practically bouncing in place… With Icha Icha: Paradise in hand. Come to think of it, where the hell had she been keeping that?! She was naked as a jaybird! Roxanne sighed, deciding she didn’t want to know.
Naruto looked at them… then blinked. Then he blinked some more and gave his mentor a flat stare. “Jiraiya-Sensei… why are they naked?” he asked in the straightest voice he could muster. Then he sighed and shook his head, “Y’know what? Nevermind.”
Naruto snapped his fingers and all the girls other than Tanya and Erica, were clothed again… and the latter two were now naked, much to the younger one’s immeasurable embarrassment as she reflexively covered up with a squeal. “Oops…” He snapped his fingers again and their clothes returned. “There we go. Sorry about that, Erica! Tanya!”
‘Uh… r-right,” she muttered with a nod. Truth be told, she wouldn’t have minded if it weren’t for Jiraiya being there.
Then Naruto saw the bouncing in place Neideen still holding the Icha Icha: Paradise book, and chuckled, “Oh yeah, you got a fan here, by the way, Jiraiya-Sensei.” he said, pointing at Neideen.
“Hmm?” Jiraiya looked to the woman in question and grinned broadly. “Ho ho... I got I fan?” He’s never had a woman come out and say they were a fan of his books!
“Admittedly, kinda both,” she cracked.
“At least your honest,” Roxanne muttered.
“Both?” Jiraiya asked, setting his Godson down. And the blond in question still doesn’t know that he’s reunited with his godfather.
“A play on words joke,” Neideen giggled. “Hoe, where I’m from, is a slang term for whore, though Naruto left me unable to look at another man ever again, after the romp we had.”
Jiraiya giggled pervertedly at that.
“Didn’t stop you from jumping every girl you see,” Roxanne muttered.
“Not every girl,” Neideen giggled. “Though I wouldn’t mind trying, I’ll admit. Morris does have no shortage of cuties, after all~!”
“She’s also a fan of my books… which are Icha Icha books, too.” Naruto added. “My first ones were mostly based on your unfinished manuscripts.”
“Really?” That threw Jiraiya in for a loop, they were unfinished for a reason… he thought they went a little too far and was planning on reworking them until his untimely demise.
Naruto nodded shamelessly and with an easy-going smile. “Yeah, the books in question that were based on your unfinished manuscripts were, Icha Ichas: Taboo, Servitude and Legacy. All three were well received. I added my own afterwards called Dungeon, Journey and Conquest. All of whom are also well received. And Conquest was even turned into a movie! I’m working an a couple more with the help of Neideen, Sistina and Roxanne over there.”
The women in question waved at him. Neideen herself having a cheeky grin, now much happier to be in the presence of a very famous author, and teacher of Naruto.
“I have to ask,” Audrey started, looking completely unsure and hesitant on what she was going to ask. “But… is he the same man that trained that… Pain, guy? The one who destroyed your home, Konoha?”
And just like that, Jiraiya went from being happy, to shocked, and finally depressed.
“Konoha’s… destroyed…?” Jiraiya’s frowned and clenched his fist, “Nagato…” damnit, even after his sacrifice it still amounted for nothing… he really was a failure...
Sensing the self-disgust and negativity building up in the normally cheerful man Naruto knew he had to do something. And he did just that. “H-hey, Jiraiya-Sensei, it’s okay! Nagato did destroy Konoha, and he did kill thousands of people, but it all worked out in the end! He…died, reviving everyone that was killed in his attack. And he did it with a smile! He even had his faith in your teachings restored at the end; he believed in you, again!”
“I see…” Jiraiya chuckled warmly at that. He didn’t know why but… it felt like a weight on his shoulders had been lifted. “You redeemed him, huh?”
“Yeah, I did! When I fought him, he was incredibly tough. Even when I was using Sennin Mōdo.” Then, Naruto grinned at him, “You taught him well!” then the blond began to sniff exaggeratedly, “Jiraiya-Sensei is such an amazing sensei!”
“...what’s a sensei?” Erica whispered to the others. She heard Naruto say it many times but didn’t ask what it meant.
“It’s their way of saying ‘teacher’, or mentor.” Sistina answered in an lecturing tone. “Naruto was taught by Jiraiya, therefore, he is Naruto’s ‘Sensei’. He is also Naruto’s father figure.”
“They’re actually similar, now that I look at them.” Roxanne observed with squint eyes. She could see the two of them similar eccentric personalities, and that Naruto himself was emulating the man to an extent. The adoration the blond had for the him was visible for all to see, that much was clear.
Jiraiya let out a boisterous laugh, “Well, I am amazing! There’s not much I can’t do!”
“Though Naruto’s clearly the humble one,” Roxanne muttered.
“Amazing? You’re awesome! Your like… the greatest man I know!” Naruto said with a wide grin. He wasn’t kissing his ass, the blond legitably thought that Jiraiya was the greatest legendary figure he had ever known. And he met quite a few people who are legends in their own right.
“You’re just saying that,”
“Nuh-uh! I really think you’re the greatest shinobi ever.”
“Ahem,” Roxanne interrupted, drawing their attention to her. “Touching as this may be,” she said, “I would rather my fiance show someone that kind of affection after I’ve had my snuggles… Neideen could use some, too, I’m guessing, though she seems to be preoccupied with gushing over your mentor.”
“How can I not?!” Neideen giddily squeaked. And Jiraiya jumped in surprise when the woman literally appeared in front of him without any warning, with the translated version of Icha Icha: Paradise in her hands.“Hi! I love your books! Can you sign this for me?!” she requested, saying it so fast it sounded like it was all in one word.
Jiraiya blinked owlishly, then chuckled warmly, “Alright. Why not.” he took her book and opened the hardback. Then looked at his former student and asked, “Got a pen on you?”
“They don’t use pens here. They use ink pots and quills.” Naruto looked a bit unsure at the end, “I think that’s what they’re called here.” then he dug into his jacket pocket and took out a scroll as he knelt down, “But I do have a ‘pen’ of sorts and ink on me, gimme a minute.”
Naruto unfurled it and channeled his chakra into the seal matrix, revealing a quill and an ink bottle. He took them and held them out for his sensei to take.
“Thank you,” taking the quill, and dipping it into the ink, Jiraiya was all too eager to sign the book for her. It was quite the odd instrument, but not too dissimilar from the ink brushes he used for fuuinjutsu - at least not so much that he couldn’t manage.
His autograph was fairly simple: a crude drawing of his face, with his signature underneath it.
Naruto leaned in to take a look and couldn’t help but snicker. “That’s something I haven’t seen in a while. It’s nice to see it again.”
“My signature is unique, only to me,” Jiraiya proudly said, luckily the type of ink he was given dried up fairly quickly after use. He handed Neideen’s book back to her once it did and she held it like it was a holy symbol. She was heavily amused to see the signature though, but didn’t say anything about it. Then she gave Naruto a kiss on the cheek before scurrying back to the others. Chuckling, Naruto put everything back in the scroll and put it back into his inner jacket pocket.
“Oh!” Naruto snapped his fingers and he looked up at the man with a wide grin, “Tsunade’s going to want to see you again!”
“Oh? How’s she doing?”
“Admittedly? When she learned you died, she broke down. At least that’s what I heard.” Then Naruto pressed his hand against the floor, “I’m going to see how mom did this… gimme a moment,”
----
Back in Morris, sometime later...
Everything in the citadel was fairly quiet, despite the distrust the hybrids and Awakened Beings had for Sakura and Sasuke. The bailey was being occupied, but it wasn’t for training. Ophelia, Elda, Glinda, Teresa, Irene, Priscilla, Noel and Sophia were just hanging out, minding their own business as they reminisced about old times and shared their experiences with one another.
Then the seal formula that made up the simulation, shot to life without warning startling the women out of their skin.
“Ah ha!” the familiar voice of their hubby sounded out from it, “So that’s how mom did it!”
Then a person they didn’t recognise spoke next. “Huh. I gotta say that’s an impressive fortress. It’s like nothing I’ve ever seen before. Who lives here?”
“I do.” Naruto answered. “It’s not in the Elemental Nations, though, Sensei.”
“It’s not?”
“Nope.” then Naruto, an unfamiliar, but familiar man, appeared at the barrier. Teresa. Irene, and Priscilla all recognised him, because they saw sketches of the man for one of the new books Naruto was working on. The one that detailed about the Fourth Shinobi World War and the events leading up to it. “This is Morris. It’s on an entirely different continent away from the Elemental Nations. The ladies behind us are locals here…” then he spotted Ophelia, Elda, Glinda, Teresa, Irene, Priscilla, Noel and Sophia, and he grinned at them, “as are they. Hey girls!”
“Hey, Naruto,” Ophelia greeted back with a loving smile. Her eyes turned to the white haired man standing beside him. He looked imposing. “Who’s this?”
“That would be Jiraiya of the Sannin, right?” Teresa answered, approaching the simulation with a faint smile. “Your old mentor.”
“Yeah. He is.” Naruto then looked at the rest of the girls, who was walking to the them as well. “Oi! You lot can leave the seal now, you know!”
They looked at him oddly before Sistina took it upon herself to test that, attempting to step out. She stepped through easily; the barrier rippling like water as she passed through it and into the real world. Her uniform morphed into her nun’s outfit, and her claymore dematerialised in the process. The rather, revealing outfit had drawn a perverted giggle from the lecherous man. That was stopped when Naruto whacked him across the head with a, “No. That’s my woman you’re ogling.”
After that, the others followed suit their armour and uniforms changing to what they were wearing before they took the simulation, until it was just Naruto, Neideen and Roxanne remaining.
“So, does this mean that trainings over?” Tanya asked.
“Yep. Trainings over… at least for the day.” Naruto replied, with a confirmed nod. Then he looked at Sistina and asked, “Get Tsunade out here, will you? I think she’ll want to have a one on one chat with her old teammate.”
“Understood.” She replied with a nod. She went to fetch the medic, only to stop mid-turn and say, “By the way, I want my snuggles too.” Then she went go getting the medic out here.
Teresa blinked as she followed the Divine Oracle with her eyes, “What the hell happened in there?”
“We took the flower simulation…” Lytelle answered. Drawing wide eyes from Irene, Teresa, Noel, Sophia and Priscilla.
“It was a stomp.” Rachel added, grumpily. “I knew it was going to be challenging, but I didn’t think it would be that hard!”
“It’s called ‘Hard’ difficulty for a reason.” Naruto pointed out. “Admittedly, even I was surprised at what you had to face in it. One of the downsides of a procedurally generated simulation, I guess. I wasn’t expecting that girl to be there, honestly…. Or that flower to start roaming about. I’ll have to check on that later.”
“You could just ask me about it~!”
Naruto jumped and looked around, much to the confusion of everyone else.
Narrowing his eyes Naruto looked behind him and glanced around the white void, “...Himawari?”
“Hello... Daddy~!” the flower cooed as it popped out of the ‘ground’ behind him. This time, everyone present in the simulation could hear its voice in the backs of their minds. Those outside heard it emanating from the barrier.
“...Huh… I guess I technically am your father. I did create you, after all.” Naruto frowned.
“Precisely~!”
“Sooo… how are you here, Himawari?” Naruto asked, the simulation had ended so there should be no reason for it to be here.
“I asked the darker version of you how to manipulate the seal,” it chirped. “He’s quite charming, I must say~!”
“Uh-huh…” Naruto crossed his arms and walked over to the flower, “which version?”
“The giggly one with the hood,” Himawari replied. “Haven’t met the other. He just keeps to himself, for the most part.”
“Ah, that one…” Naruto muttered. That guy was going to be a troublemaker, wasn’t he? “So… how did you start roaming about?”
“You gave me the ability to read minds,” Himawari pointed out. “It didn’t take long for me to connect the dots, after meeting Galatea, given the level of intelligence you gave me. In short, it would appear that you have inadvertently designed me to become self-aware and start hunting those delicious morsels you’ve been oh, so kind to send in~!” A single, orange tentacle shot forth and lashed about, as if Himawari were licking its lips. “So tasty~!”
“Huh…” Naruto honestly had no idea how to feel about this. “You weren’t meant to be a roaming enemy type. Then again, that sim was procedurally generated, so I don’t exactly have control over what’s being created.”
“I was given mobility, however,” Himawari pointed out, tilting its ‘head’ curiously. “In addition to long-range telepathy and high intelligence… I might as well have been meant to roam about.”
“A plant with intelligence so high it became self-aware,” Jiraiya said, utterly fascinated. He was giving the sunflower a critical eye as he stood beside his Godson. “Fuinjutsu is still a vastly unexplored branch of jutsu. You may have inadvertently discovered a way to bring your creations to life with this ‘simulation’ of yours, Naruto.”
“You’re seriously saying anything I put in here will come to life?” Naruto was skeptical of Himawari’s words, so he would take its words with a grain of salt. But Jiraiya’s the expert on fuinjutsu and the man knew what he was talking about. So he will take his words with face value.
“Only if it’s smart enough, I’d assume,” Himawari chimed in. “That singing girl I ate was oddly clever. I am curious to see if I actually killed her.”
“One of the previous users of the simulation had killed the plant in that clearing, and it came back.” Naruto pointed out.
“That plant is pretty stupid, though,” Himawari tilted its ‘head’ again. “And I have yet to find the girl in here. Such a shame, too. I wanted to eat her again.”
Jiraiya made a face. Why was this flower talking about eating people like it was an everyday thing? Then again, he wasn’t surprised, he’s seen some pretty messed up things in his journey. There was a ninja he fought that liked to eat people and take on their persona… what was his name? Sho..jio? Shojojiu? The name of the man escaped him, but he was quite the skinny fella the last time they met.
“That plant was pulled out by the roots and eaten. Then it came back when the sim started up again.” Then Naruto looked at his perverted mentor from the corner of his eye and added, “Since the simulation was ended prematurely, I’ll have to assume it ‘ended’ everything in it.” he looked back at the flora, “You’re a special case, it looks like.”
“When the simulation ends, though, everything is stored away and floating in a black void,” Himawari pointed out. “Even the giant plant Neideen killed was there. That’s how I met Giggles, actually. I didn’t find the girl, though… then again, it’s a pretty big void, so that’s still up in the air. It’s entirely possible that she’s just hiding from me… not that I blame her, of course.”
“So… can you still eat us?” Neideen asked as she and Roxanne slowly approached the flower.
“Is that an offer~?”
“No. Call it curiosity.” Neideen flatly replied. “The simulation’s over, so I’m just wondering if your main ‘function’ is still active. Are you feeling hungry at all?”
“Not really,” Himawari moved in a way resembling a shrug. “Dunno why. I still want to eat the girl, though.”
“Your main ‘function’ stopped because the simulation you are a part of is not on.” Naruto said. He pet the flower on its receptacle, “I gotta admit you’re very polite. More polite than I thought.”
“Much harder to lure my prey closer when I’m rude, yes?” Himawari giggled. “I do appreciate the compliment, though~!” A tentacle shot forth and ‘licked’ Naruto’s cheek.
“You’re welcome,” he chuckled nervously. “Also, some of your previous victims are on the other side of the barrier,”
“I know.” Himawari giggled, “They’re too scared to face me though, I can’t blame them~”
“I ain’t scared!” Priscilla shouted at it.
“Come and face me then,” the flora challenged. All it got was silence from the brunette, prompting another giggle from the flower. “Just as I thought. Again, I can’t say I blame you~!”
“We’ll see how smug you are when I can use my yoki,” the brunette muttered with crossed arms and a pout.
“I can set that up for you right now, if you want?” Naruto offered. “If Himawari… and Insane me… was able to break the rules of this simulation and appear when it’s not even on then I sure as hell can do the same. I made the damn thing!”
“Uh… Maybe later… I’m hungry.” Priscilla averted her gaze, knowing damn well that her mate could smell the bullshit from in there.
“You sure? I can make a seperate ‘room’ or something where you can duke it out… I’ll make damn sure no one else can see into it if you’re that shy.”
That… actually sounded good. Priscilla took a deep breath and replied, “I’ll wait until everyone is done, then. Let me warm up, real quick.” With that, she went off to find a good spot and do some stretches.
Naruto chuckled at that and returned his attention to Himawari. “So… feeling smug now?”
“Not really,” Himawari replied. “I just wanted to mess with her. I am eager to see if I can beat her, though~!”
“Well, I for one never went up against this flower.” Teresa said with a faint smile, drawing Jiraiya’s attention for a moment. The woman was gorgeous! “The one Clare and I lost to was not at all very talkative. It was the one amongst a bunch of rocks, near a lake.”
“Ah, that one,” Himawari said, “You met the second flower of that simulation. It’s not as intelligent as yours truly, but it can understand what is being said. The one in the clearing was the first, it’s very stupid. You can’t reason with it. The one you met is the second, and while it can be reasoned with to a degree, it cannot talk. I am the third. My ‘home’ is the meadow. I can be reasoned with... the only one who tried was Priscilla, but she had her mind replaced by a doppelganger when that happened. So, I ate her anyway, assuming that the real one wouldn’t remember the deal she was trying to make.”
The brunette in question looked confused at that.
“She wouldn’t have,” Naruto clarified. “When someone passes or fails the sim, their consciousness is stored away until the sim ends. In the latter case, it’s so they don’t experience being slowly digested or something to that effect. The only one who actually remembers is Clarice, but that’s because she had a Kage Bunshin take her place at the time. Needless to say, that wasn’t a very pleasant for her. She’s been having nightmares ever since, the poor thing.”
“Aw... oh, by the way Daddy-”
“Don’t call me Daddy.” Naruto told it.
Himawari kept talking as if it wasn’t interrupted. “-the one you call Savra’s got no eyes! You should fix that pronto! Use your healing magic to regrow them or something!”
Jiraiya blinked and looked at the blond, “You can regrow eyes? Since when were you a medic-nin?”
“I’m not,” Naruto chuckled. “I just have a… different kind of ‘healing magic’,” He then turned his attention back to Himawari and said, “I’ll see what I can do. But it depends entirely on her. I won’t force it on her if she doesn’t want that.”
Neideen raised an eyebrow at that, filing the information away for later.
“By the way, something’s bothering me,” Naruto brought his attention to Jiraiya and asked, “How are you here, anyway? All deceased are meant to be in the Pure Lands.”
“Maybe it’s the god you call Shinigami?” Himawari suggested. “I may not know much about the ‘real world’, but gods tend to do whatever they want, because they’re gods.” Then, it said, in Naruto’s mind alone. “She did want to talk to you, after all, unless those memories are just a reoccuring dream. It’s hard to tell, just yet.”
“Please don’t go digging around in my head,” Naruto muttered.
“But, my daddy’s so interesting~!” Himawari giggled. “I could learn so much from you~!”
“Just… not without my permission,” the blond replied. “I’ve had enough of people trying to take advantage of me.”
“Fair enough,” Himawari said. “So, what should I call you, if not Daddy, Daddy?”
“Call me Naruto? Everyone does.”
“Except for your other kids,” Himawari pointed out. When Naruto gave it a flat look, the flower quickly added. “I learned that before you told me not to dig through your memories.”
Naruto sighed. “It just feels weird, having a plant calling me ‘Daddy’. We’ll discuss it later.”
----
As the conversation between Naruto and Himawari continued, the rest of the group excluding the ones who were there first, began to disperse. Though Savra, Roxanne, Audrey, and Rachel had stayed behind. The same went for Ava and Eva, because they were waiting for Neideen.
It wasn’t long until Tsunade came back with Sistina in tow. And when she saw Jiraiya beside Naruto she couldn’t believe her eyes. Sure, Minato and Kushina were in the seal… but...
“J-Jiraiya!?”
Hearing her voice, Jiraiya stopped what he was doing - which was talking to Himawari - to bring his attention to the former Hokage who was now making a beeline for the simulation.
“Hi, Tsunade-Hime!” he gave her a goofy grin and waved at her, as if nothing was wrong. “Long time no see!”
“Don’t give me that!” The woman came to a stop at the foot and looked at him with wide eyes. “How is this possible!? First Minato and Kushina and now you…!?” she brought her eyes to Naruto, who was fondly watching them beside a… sunflower? Oddness aside she gave him a stern look. “Naruto, what is going on here?!”
“Your guess is as good as mine. I’m thinking the Shinigami has something to do with it, because Divinity: they do what they want.” Naruto answered with a shrug; he wasn’t going to complain about it though. He smiled at the small group of feminine giggles he heard in the back of his head.
Tsunade just stared at him. Then at the grinning Jiraiya. Then back at Naruto again. Tsunade rubbed her temples and muttered, “I need a drink. A big one.”
“You two can catch up, I know Ero-Sennin has questions as to why I’m no longer in Konoha.” Naruto told her. “I got some adjustments to make for the simulation.”
It should take him a couple of minutes. He did design it after all. No one knew it better than he did.
“What kind of adjustments?” Tsunade asked him as he walked out of the sim.
Kneeling down Naruto pressed his palm against the seal formula and got to work. “I’m going to add an ‘extra’ room, for Priscilla to use while Jiraiya-Sensei is catching up to you here. That way the simulation can still be used without interference.”
“I see…” she didn’t really. But if with Jiraiya here, somehow, she’ll leave the techno-mumbo-jumbo to the experts. “Thanks.”
“Is it okay if I were to join?” Teresa asked. She never got the chance to use her yoki the last time around. This would be a good time for a rematch - even if it wasn’t against the same flower. She might get Clare in on this, her adoptive daughter was pissed when she lost in such an embarrassing, yet pleasurable way.
“I don’t see why you can’t.” Naruto answered. “It depends entirely on Priscilla though,”
“I don’t mind. The more the merrier,” the brunette in question said, still stretching away. “I can’t wait to cut loose.”
Teresa had a faint smile and nodded back. She was going to enjoy this. But first, she had a certain blonde to find. Neideen and Roxanne both left the simulation themselves by this point and were back in their original clothes. At some point, the former had been seen cackling as she ran off, carrying Ava and Eva like sacks of wheat. Himawari was gone as well and was anticipating having to eat such delicious morsels once more.
Naruto meanwhile just kept on working away as he adjusted the seal to form an extra ‘room’ for Priscilla and Teresa to use. Though from the looks of it, quite a few more were willing to give Himawari another go now that two of the strongest women were going against the tricky flower. There was one other who was interested in going as well.
While Naruto was working away Jiraiya was listening patiently to the reason why Naruto, nor Tsunade and Shizune were no longer at Konoha. And he was less than happy to say the least.
“So, through events beyond your control, the so called ‘esteemed’ elders along with other people of high influence had gotten Naruto’s ninja license revoked because he was too powerful. And you had to be the bearer of bad news.” Jiraiya crossed his arms against his broad chest and scowled, “Those two should’ve known better than to do something so stupid. What happened to them?”
“I personally beat them to death after they tried to have him assassinated,” Tsunade grumbled. It wasn’t really an assassination, but, history is written by the victor after all. And their stunt was classified as an assassination attempt, since the ANBU they sent after him didn’t even try to hold back. “Afterwards I cleaned house. Then once that was done I gave the hat to Kakashi and threw everything away to try and find Naruto. I’m wanted for murder, as a result of all that, but I have my limits, too. Shizune, of course, came with.”
“And what else happened?” The man asked.
“Well, apart from the World Peace you sought happening thanks to my efforts, Konoha’s been ousted from the ‘Shinobi Union’ after an event called ‘The Suna Incident’,” Naruto answered without taking his focus away from his work.
“The Suna Incident, is what happened when the elders sent those ANBU after him. It ended in a massacre, for the ANBU team; Naruto and Hinata were heading to Suna when the ANBU team caught up to them. Only Anko was spared, because she didn’t want to be there in the first place.”
That surprised the heck out of Jiraiya. “Wait? Hinata? Naruto’s stalker? Why was she there?”
“She wanted to come with me. So I let her.” Naruto answered for Tsunade. “And now that I think about it, she may have been the reason why we were pursued. She was still a kunoichi of Konoha and an heiress of a prominent clan. And the ANBU themselves initially didn’t seem to realise my shinobi licence was revoked. Either that, or, they didn’t care.” he shrugged solemnly, “But, the reason why only Anko was spared, is because the ANBU’s killed Hinata. When she fell and didn’t move, or breathe, I went berserk and...well...the rest is history, as they say.”
“I see…” Jiraiya couldn’t fault Naruto for doing such a thing. While he would have liked for his Godson to have stayed with Konoha, even he would have left after sacrificing almost everything to ensure their survival, just to be betrayed like that. He had to admit though, the blond made one hell of a life for himself out here.
“I hope you’ve been treated well out here,” Jiraiya said as he addressed Naruto.
“I have. There’s no need for you to worry about me.” Naruto replied, chuckling. Then the seal matrix began to glow surprising the Toad Sage as he looked around. “Don’t worry, it’s just adjusting to the changes I made to it.”
After saying that a white door materialised on the barrier. Jiraiya could see it but the handle wasn’t visible on his side. On Naruto’s side, there was a handle. Getting up Naruto opened it and saw a hallway leading to an outside clearing at the end of it. The room would work by making the ‘room’ inaccessible to anyone but him. And the opponent of his choice. In this case it’s Himawari but the flower was nowhere to be seen yet. Smiling in satisfaction Naruto closed the door and waited for Teresa to return.
But not before making a chair shoot out of the ground for Tsunade to sit on, or manifesting one for Jiraiya on his side of the barrier. He wanted them to catch up after all, and they had nearly seven years’ worth of catching up to do.
It didn’t take long for Teresa to return with Clare in tow. She arched an eyebrow at seeing the unfamiliar man sitting down talking and to Tsunade like they were old friends. Was this man that Jiraiya person her husband kept talking about? He did fit the description.
But her attention was given to Naruto who had his hand pressed against an unblindfolded Savra’s eyes. The former Number 18 groaned at the odd, tingly sensation washing over her face. Then Naruto withdrew his hand and Savra blinked, her new eyes taking a moment to adjust and then…
Savra’s lip quivered as her silver eyes started to burn. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she realized that she could see, again. For the first time since she was five, she could see! Savra took a deep breath and willed herself not to bawl her new eyes out right then and there, before giving Naruto a heated, ravenous look. “Leave a clone and take me to your room,” she growled lustfully. She was going to reward this man if it was the last thing she ever did!
Chuckling, Naruto leaned in towards her ear to quietly whisper, “I made a ‘room’ that automatically strips any girl naked once the door’s been closed.” he gestured to the door next to him with a jerk of his head, “It’s just through there. You can thank me there.” Luckily no one else heard him say that.
“Oh, I will~!” she whispered back.
Chuckling Naruto looked to Clare upon noticing her approach with Teresa. He smiled widely, “I take it you know what’s happening, Clare?” he asked her for formalities sake.
The woman in question nodded, “Yes. Teresa and Priscilla want to take on the flower again. Although a different one for Teresa.”
Naruto nodded in satisfaction, “Alright,” Priscilla stopped her stretching and was making her way back to her breeding stud by this point. “Does anyone want to join Teresa and Priscilla in taking on Himawari?”
Irene turned to Sophia, Noel, and Elda, “I’m up for a second round. What about you, two? And Elda, do you want to join in?”
“You kidding?” Elda giggled. “You honestly think I’d miss out on a reunion of the Top Five of my generation?”
“That’s the spirit!” Noel cheered. “Let’s go kick that flower’s ass!”
‘Flowers don’t have asses,” Sophia pointed out with an amused roll of her eyes. “I’m certainly willing to join in, though. I need to give that thing a piece of my mind after what it did.” she cracked her knuckles, all the while sporting her sultry smile that made it all the more threatening.
“Will we need to change?” Irene asked.
Naruto shook his head. “No. The simulation will do it for you, if you want.”
“I certainly wouldn’t mind having a uniform like my old one,” Elda said reminiscently. “If only for old time’s sake.”
“Would you happen to remember what your old crest looks like out of curiosity?” Naruto asked.
“Certainly!” Elda chirped. With that, she extended the claw of her pointer finger and scribbled her old crest in the dirt for him to see. It was of three parallel lines with a fourth one running through them. The center line was also longer than the other two.
“It looks like the letter H but with a line through it,” Naruto said,
“The what, now?”
“Nevermind,” Naruto chuckled. “Alright, I can do that. Then again I designed this part of the simulation so it changes to what you personally choose.” he told them; an example would be Elda entering the simulation and it would take away her clothes, until she was butt ass naked because she wanted to be.
“Oh?” That caught Teresa’s interest. “So if Priscilla wanted to be a hybrid again, then the simulation would make it so?”
“Yeah, pretty much.” Naruto confirmed. “If you wanted to Awaken, without needing to eat innards, then the simulation will make it so. If you wanted to use as much of your yoki as possible without getting deformed or awakening, then the simulation will make it so. The same rules still apply though: if you die, you’re put in stasis until the simulation ends and so on.”
“So I don’t even need to be here.” Clare pointed out.
“That’s up to you. Teresa wanted you to be here, because she wanted your help, I think. And I don’t mind the company.” Naruto then looked at Teresa and asked, “Do you want Clare to come with you?”
“Well, in light of not needing the soul link for this, I’d rather she and you get busy making me some more grandbabies to spoil~!” Teresa teased.
“T-Teresaaaaa,” Clare wailed in embarrassment.
Naruto laughed. Then he looked at Audrey, Rachel, Sistina and Roxanne, “Do you ladies want to come and watch? I made a room where we can observe them.”
“With Neideen being absent, I almost feel obligated to make a sex joke out of that question on her behalf,” Sistina teased. She chuckled at the flat look Clare gave her. “What? That was so easy to take out of context.”
“That awkwardness aside,” Roxanne chirped, “We’d be glad to observe this bout.~!”
Naruto chuckled and beckoned them all to follow him, “Alright, then follow me.”
With that the blond went and opened the door, once more revealing the hallway with the open clearing at the end of it. He held it open with one hand and with the other politely gestured for the others to go through. They all went through one by one, and yelped and giggled when Naruto swatted them all on the butts one by one as they went in, except for two: Audrey and Rachel.
Once they were the last ones to go in, Naruto closed the door behind him and it faded away. Making thoroughly sure that no one else would be able to follow. It’ll come back again once the simulation ended.
The door closed, Naruto turned to the others and found them waiting for him. Smiling Naruto went over to Audrey and Rachel and surprised the heck out of the two when he went and grabbed their asses.
“C’mon everyone, I’ll show you the way,” he said, squeezing and kneading the former Numbers 3 and 5’s nice rear ends. The two shuddered, suddenly dripping wet. “You do have nice asses, by the way,” he casually told them, reminding the women being groped that the blond had said before that he likes their asses.
Rachel turned beet red, not at all used to anyone but Audrey saying that.
The latter, meanwhile, smiled and giggled appreciatively.
With all that said and done, they and the other girls followed Naruto down the straight corridor. The end of it had the clearing, it was fairly obvious that was where the simulation was going to take place. But the others were wondering where the observation room was going to be. Then, just as they reached the end, Naruto came to a stop looked to his left and after taking his hand off of Audrey’s nice ass he pushed against a wall.
It opened, revealing a spacious room inside with several comfy looking couches, and a glass window that was almost the width of the room.
“Everyone that’s observing are going in here.” Naruto said, pointing at said room. “Everyone else, is going out there.” he added, pointing at the clearing in front of them. Then Naruto looked at Teresa, Priscilla, Irene, Noel, Sophia, and Elda. “Any questions?”
“Just one.” Elda answered.
“Fire away.”
“Will Himawari appear the second the six of us step through?”
Naruto shook his head no, “No. The flower’s smarter than that. Since Irene, Priscilla, Noel, and Sophia had fought it before I suppose it won’t hurt to let you all know of some things it can do: Himawari can read your mind and influence you to do things you otherwise wouldn’t. It can’t outright control you, but it can give suggestions... And fool your mind if you’re not careful.”
“That would explain a lot, now that I think about it,” Irene muttered. She had no idea why she and Priscilla had this urge to strip down at first, and even though she knew Himawari was the cause of it, how that was possible eluded her.
“Yeah.” Naruto wagged his eyebrows at Irene, making her blush. “If you’re feeling really angry, or incredibly trusting for some reason, then chances are it’s Himawari’s doing.”
“Oh, you killjoy~!”
Naruto cleared his throat, ignoring the androgynous voice in the back of his head. “Any other questions?”
“Are we able to sense it?” Elda asked, that was something she was most curious about, about the flower.
“No, but Glissa was able to smell the fear and death coming off of its less-intelligent ‘sibling’ from the easy difficulty, so if you have a good sense of smell, then I’d assume you and Priscilla would be able to do the same.”
“Huh, good to know,” Teresa filed that away; if she could awaken, then would she be able to do that too?
“Ooh! Noted~!”
Naruto ignored Himawari again. And asked, “Any other questions?”
Priscilla answered this time. “Would Elda or I be able to smell the fear and death if we were hybrids?”
“Not really. You did get a good sense of smell after Awakening right?”
“I certainly did,” Elda replied.
“Then that would be tied to your Awakened status. If you were to get rid of that, then logically, you would lose all benefits your Awakening had given you.”
“I’ll stay as an Awakened, then,” Elda chirped. “I still wouldn’t mind the old duds, though.”
“Same here,” Priscilla added. She then looked to the women who would basically serve as her teammates and asked, “I take it that’s all we need to know?”
“That’s all that I can think of,” Noel replied.
Sophia chimed in, “I got one: Are you absolutely sure we can use all of our yoki without the risk of Awakening or becoming distorted the more of it we bring out?”
“Positive,” Naruto chirped. “You’ll only awaken if you want to, at least in the sim. And even then, if you don’t want to, you won’t have to go through the need to eat innards and the like.”
“Okay! I’m good!” Sophia chirped.
“Same here,” Teresa stated. Irene nodded to show that she agreed.
Seeing that Priscilla and Elda were also in agreement, Naruto decided to give them all a parting gift before they entered the simulation. He took his hands away from Audrey and Rachel, walked over to them and brought them all in for a tongue-filled kiss. Starting with Teresa and ending with Elda.
“Someone’s eager to give me a few more siblings~!”
“You and I are going to have a long chat later,” Naruto mentally told the flower. “Best of luck, ladies~!”
All six smiled at him and nodded, before they all turned to enter the sim. A door slid down behind them.
With that out of the way, Naruto turned to the other girls and beckoned them to follow him into the room. They all followed him inside with smiles on their faces as he politely held the door for them. Then, as he closed it behind him...
“Oh-ho, my~!” Savra giggled, giving Naruto a lewd grin when she realized she was naked. And she looked at the others and saw they were naked as well. Naruto wasn’t kidding when he said they would be naked once the door to the room closed.
“Told you,” said blond chuckled. He was naked himself. “Teresa did say she wanted more grandbabies. And Savra wanted thank me… and I want to fuck all of you sexy-ass women silly.”
Rachel wobbled in place, nearly fainting on the spot from this young man’s attention. Only Audrey kept her from losing consciousness by helping her stay on her feet while rubbing her back.
“Not used to this sort of attention?” Naruto asked Audrey, since Rachel looked like she was about to keel over any moment now.
“Not from a guy,” the former Number 3 replied. “For the longest time, I’ve been the only one say such things to her.” Audrey then gave him a lewd grin before adding, “not that I mind. The thought of a strapping, young man like yourself knocking my girlfriend up is actually rather kinky.”
Naruto went straight to full mast in an instant upon hearing that. It was so sudden that every girl in the room swore she heard an audible, cartoonish ‘boing’ when he did.
And then Rachel fainted upon seeing its sheer size.
----
Meanwhile, in the sim, Teresa, Irene, Elda, Sophia, Noel, and Priscilla found themselves wearing some new clothes after the door inaudibly closed behind them. Each and every woman was now decked out in the old uniforms assigned to them by the Organization, claymores and all.
“Wow…” Elda muttered. “I never realized how much I missed these until now…” she looked at Teresa, Irene, Noel and Sophia because she had worked with the four of them several times. “How do I look?”
“The same as you used to look.” Sophia answered with a smile.
Noel nodded in agreement. “Minus the hair and eyes, of course. It’s refreshing.”
“Indeed it is,” Priscilla agreed. “It’s been a long time since I last wore these… It’s very nostalgic.”
“My, my, my, you all look absolutely scrumptious~!” Himawari popped out of the ground in the middle of the clearing. “It’s just the seven of us, here. And I’ve been exploring a bit, to see how far this place goes. It’s pretty big; but I found nothing. No animals. No other signs of life. It’s just us.”
“...I don’t smell anything.” Elda said after a moment.
“...Neither do I.” Priscilla added afterwards.
“Of course you wouldn’t~!” Himawari giggled mischievously, “my previous victims weren’t here, so there’s nothing to smell. I’m as fresh as a daisy in the spring!”
“Noted,” Teresa stated, drawing her sword. “So, shall we begin, then?”
“Cutting straight to the chase, are we~?” Himawari giggled again. “Sure, I don’t mind. This might be fun!”
The other five drew their swords in preparation for the battle to come as a dozen orange tentacles sprang forth from Himawari, writhing about in anticipation. Then to their bewilderment, the tentacles all dug into the ground in front of it and got six pairs of wide eyes when it tore several insanely large chunks of the ground, all of which were the size of school buses each, right out of the earth before throwing the chucks at them.
All six women wisely opted to dodge, though Irene used her Quick Sword to slice one end to tiny bits and pieces when she realised, she wasn’t going to be able to get out of the way fast enough. The chunks of earth struck against the ground with such force that it shook knocking them off their footings and for dust and dirt to shoot up off the ground, forming a cloud of smoke that impeded their vision.
Then, when the dust cleared and the girls were out of danger, they quickly realized that Himawari was gone.
“Well, that’s not unsettling in the slightest,” Sophia muttered.
“Is anyone else under the impression this thing is stronger than when we last faced it?” Noel asked. “I don’t remember it doing anything like that.”
“The last time we faced it, we were unable to use chakra or yoki,” Priscilla reminded her, “...But something tells me the plant was holding back all this time, and we’re seeing its true capabilities now.”
“...Where’s Elda?” Irene asked.
“Ah, shit,” Teresa muttered. “That thing has her - due East, half a mile. That last attack was just a distraction.”
Priscilla’s eyes turned feline like and golden as she brought out her yoki. She growled and bolted forth without hesitation. The other girls followed on her heels, unleashing their yoki as well and hoping to get to their comrade in time. They increased their speed upon feeling Elda’s yoki spike not long after they let out their own: she was going all out, while letting them know where Himawari had taken her.
“STOP GROPING ME!” Elda hollered, her voice echoing throughout the new battleground as she took a swipe with her claymore. Having gone all out, the woman had forgone her human form and transformed into her Awakened appearance to give herself a better chance of survival. She now resembled a black and white, striped snake woman with wings and four arms; her hair was replaced by a mass of black, writhing extendable tentacles and her hands were equipped with comically large, razor-sharp claws. One of which was holding her claymore, that was now much smaller in her grasp - about the length of a longsword to her, given the woman’s newfound size.
The former Number Six took full advantage of her newfound strength and mobility, trying her damnedest to pry herself from Himawari's grasp and doing a surprisingly good job of it. The flower in question was legitimately impressed as it felt its tentacles creak and stretch from trying to hold her down.
As for the reason behind Elda roaring those three words earlier, it was rather simple: Himawari had two tentacles coiled around her massive tits and was kneading and rubbing them with gleeful curiosity as the very tips played with her nipples. It had never seen, let alone felt such a size before!
“Oh my!” Himawari sounded legitably curious and eager, like a little child having found something interesting to play with. “I’ve never seen such fat tits before! Daddy’s so lucky!”
“L-LET ME GO!”
“But, you look so tasty~! Please come down so I can see if snakes really do taste like chicken!”
And with that, Elda was even more motivated to keep her distance from the man-eating flower. That did not sound fun in the slightest! Truth be told, Himawari didn’t even know if it could eat the snake woman. But, it was certainly willing to try.
But not yet.
“Oh… it looks like your friends are closing in.” Himawari let Elda go and slunk into the ground. Just before Priscilla, Teresa, Irene, Noel and Sophia came barging into the clearing. They saw the small group of orange tentacles slipping under the ground, and Elda herself… was coiled up around a tree.
So that was how she lasted for so long!
“T-Thank the Twins!” Elda shouted, uncoiling herself from around the trunk and throwing herself at the women. “You girls have no idea how glad I am to see you!” she cried, hugging all of them to her massive bosom.
“You’re smothering us…” Teresa complained, her face completely enveloped by the woman’s cleavage.
----
In the observation room.
“Huh… Kinda hard not to be jealous,” Naruto muttered. “I never could help but love motorboating those tits of hers.” Then, he turned to Savra and asked, “so, what’s this I heard about a reward?”
Savra giggled lewdly as she sauntered on up to Naruto with quite the tantalizing sway to her hips. “Well, my chest is not nearly that big, but I certainly can make up for it with a tight, fertile pussy,” she said, her cheeks ablaze with a combination of embarrassment and arousal. The formerly-blind woman couldn’t believe she was saying such things! “C’mon, big boy, have your way with me! Use me to your heart’s content~!”
Chuckling, Naruto brought the formerly blind woman into a one-armed hug and brought her to one of the couches, “Well, you’ve certainly gotten more naughty! Don’t worry, I’ll make sure to breed you good and proper!” he sat down on the couch and pulled her down on top of his rock hard cock, spearing her on the first go, “Starting now!”
Savra gurgled pathetically as her eyes rolled back and her face twisted into a silent scream of pleasure, when Naruto started moving her up and down on his cock. Her inner walls clamped down as she started moving by her own, with Naruto ‘helping’ her by holding her thighs.
“Audrey!” Naruto barked, causing said woman to jump in surprise.
“Y-Yeah?”
Naruto gave her quite the menacing grin. “You and your slutty girlfriend are going to be next after I’m done with Savra! So you’d better be ready for some cock sucking!” he looked at Savra and gave her a swat to get her to move faster. And she did.
The blonde on top of him wailed lustfully as she bounced upon his dick at twice the pace. And Naruto sat there and enjoyed it even as he was being watched by the other equally naked women.
They were going to be next after Audrey and Rachel… and he’ll save Clare for last.
----
Elda let out a sigh, somewhat disappointed to have lost her uniform so soon as she regarded Teresa, several moments later. The woman in question was stretching off to the side while looking around. “So, what do we do?” the former Number Six asked.
“That is a damn good question,” Teresa stated, frowning slightly.
“That damn flower was a lot stronger than any of us thought.” Priscilla said with a deep frown, “How come it waited until now to show it’s true strength?”
They all heard the flower giggle in the back of their heads, “What makes you think I’m showing you everything~? That would be stupid.”
That implication didn’t make them feel any better. To make matter worse for their leader in particular, Teresa’s most powerful ability was all but useless in this situation.
“The flower’s connected to nature… so, maybe it’s able to draw its strength from that? Similar to how Naruto is able to draw nature chakra from the environment?” Elda had no idea why she was thinking like that, but she was grasping at straws here; and not only that, it made the most logical sense to the Awakened Being.
“It’s possible, for all we know,” Teresa muttered. “The problem is that Nature Chakra’s almost completely undetectable. The only ones who can detect it are Sages, at least that’s what Naruto’s autobiography said.”
“Not only that, if your theory is true, then Himawari has a pool of limitless power to draw from. That makes for some nasty potential.” Irene added.
“It could explain why those vines were so strong,” Elda replied. “There’s also that initial attack to consider. I certainly hope I’m wrong, but it would explain a lot.”
The giggle that echoed in the backs of their minds did not make them feel any better…
To make matters worse, Noel seemed to look distantly into the woods, shambling away from the group.
“Oh, no you don’t!” Teresa practically materialized right behind the entranced tomboy, snatching her up in a full nelson.
“A-wha…?” Noel looked about frantically “What just happened?”
“Lovely,” Sophia sighed.
“That’s unsettling…” Irene added, prompting Priscilla to nod in agreement.
As Teresa put Noel down, she addressed the other members of their group. “You all know what Naruto said: the flower can influence us. Do not go out of sight of anyone else. Stay close, hold hands if you have to.” Teamwork was key, here. There’s six of them and one flower.
“I just hope that strength doesn’t translate to its ability to influence us.” Sophia said with a nervous laugh, and her comment drew flat looks from everyone. “...Uh...Oops?”
“That’s a wonderful idea!” Himawari chirped gleefully. “I can’t wait to see if that’s possible~!”
“I’ll take that as confirmation that Elda’s right, then,” Teresa sighed.
“Maaaybe~!”
Great! Naruto pitted them against a damn man-eating, Senjutsu demon-flower! That wasn’t going to give them nightmares for the foreseeable future!
“Any suggestions?” Priscilla asked.
“Strip down, so I can put you in my belly~?”
“I wasn’t talking to you!” The brunette yelled at it.
“I...got nothing.” Irene didn’t like it, but she legitably couldn’t think of anything that can give them an edge.
“Neither do I.” Noel added.
“...Maybe we can burn the environment?” Sophia suggested. “If the flower needs nature to make it stronger, then the obvious thing to do would be to get rid of its source of power, right?”
“One problem with that,” Priscilla threw her arms around, wildly gesturing to their environment, “This place is HUGE! If we try to do something like that, then we’d just exhaust ourselves!”
“Setting fires wouldn’t be an entirely terrible idea, though,” Teresa pointed out. “Terrain denial is a good way to narrow down what angles we can be attacked from. We just determine which way the wind is blowing, set fires in that direction, and face the other.”
“It’s blowing that way,” Elda pointed out, hiking a thumb to her left. She was on board with burning this place to heck, without question.
“Alright,” Teresa stretched her fingers and looked at Priscilla, “You and I both have Fire affinities. So we’ll set fires to the left. Everyone else, keep an eye out for that flower and stay close in case it tries to lure someone away, again.”
“Fine, fine,” Priscilla replied, with the other girls nodded. With that, she and Teresa blazed through a set of handseals.
Then, with two cries of “Katon: Goukakyuu no Jutsu,” Teresa and Priscilla launched two massive fireballs in the designated area, lighting the trees and foliage ablaze in an instant while Irene, Sophia, Noel, and Elda kept an eye out for their opponent.
“Heads uuup~!”
The six women reflexively looked in the opposite direction of the flames upon hearing a loud rumble as a massive boulder was sent careening towards them.
“Son of a bitch!” Sophia squawked, unable to keep her composure as she bolted to one side while Noel went the other direction. Elda leapt upwards with a mighty beat of her wings, effectively jumping over the boulder while Irene tumbled forward as the massive projectile careened harmlessly over her.
Priscilla and Teresa, meanwhile bolted in the same direction as Sophia as it slammed into the earth and rolled on by into the fire.
“Yoink~!”
“...The hell’s a ‘yoink’?” Elda muttered, now thoroughly confused.
Teresa leapt over the boulder almost immediately as it rolled by, yelling, “Shit! It got Noel!” She immediately started running. “Half a mile, due South!”
Hearing that, Sophia, Irene and Priscilla followed after the woman. Elda on the other hand stayed above ground, due to having better elevation and line of sight. Not to mention she would be able to direct the women on the off chance they get lost or Himawari changes location.
They all felt her yoki spike and double-timed it in her direction, hoping to get there before it was too late.
Noel, meanwhile, was doing her damnedest to fend this devil-flower off as it stripped away her armour. Everytime she took a swing at it, though, the tentacle in her swords path snapped out of the way while a few others latched onto her from another angle. Swiftly growing tired of it, however, Himawari snatched her wrist with one tentacle at the end of Noel’s swing and whacked the pressure point above her elbow to make her drop the weapon.
“Gah!” Noel’s grip on the sword slackened and it fell to the ground with a clang before she could snatch it back up. She didn’t give up though; since she had no reason to worry about awakening, or her body distorting the more yoki she brought out, Noel gave the flower quite the menacing grin and brought out everything she had.
Then she pulled. The tentacle-like vines strained and creaked in protest as Noel pulled against the vines.
“Ooh… that’s… quite the monstrous strength... you got there,” Himawari groaned. That woman really wasn’t holding back, was she? Himawari decided to flip her over and shake the woman in an attempt to try and discombobulate her. Having a handless cartwheeling technique that made her head spin around rather violently, however, this was nothing to the woman as Himawari quickly learned, but it was worth a try. As it continued to strip her down, though, Noel yelped when the flower caressed her clit.
“Oi!” she snapped, feline-like, golden eyes glaring at the flower, “No touching!”
“Why don’t you make me~?” Taunted Himawari, before giggling with mischief as it continued stripping her down. Soon Noel had her gauntlets pulled off, her pauldrons and back armour/claymore holder were next, followed by the sabatons and faulds. Then the flower yanked her leggings down and off, and did the same to her top.
“Oh my, oh my, you are simply delectable~!” Himawari cooed, sending a tentacle out to lick her face, only for it to pull back when Noel tried biting it.
Noel crossed her arms and legs, tried grabbing and pulling at the tentacles holding her arms, she was doing everything she could to break these vines. She was doing one heck of a job of it as well, because Himawari was having trouble keeping her restrained. She even managed to get one of her wrists to her mouth and started gnawing at the tentacle. Although the skin was just too tough for her to get through Himawari started hissing in discomfort and went back to shaking the woman madly to disorientate her.
But despite all that, the flower was having the time of its life! “Oh-ho! I have to admit, you’re giving me a challenge! I wonder how long you can keep that up though~?” Noel squawked when Himawari then started moving her towards it with a giggle. “Oh! Your friends are almost here… Interesting... I wonder if I can scarf you down before they save you~? Oh, that sounds like a wonderful challenge~!”
“I’ll have to say ‘no’ to that,” Noel deadpanned.
“Too bad~!” Himawari chirped. “Too bad I don’t get to play with my food, but I suppose Daddy would do well to teach me some table manners.” It giggled. “Oh, well, we’ll see who ends up being the last one standing and I’ll have my fun with her~!”
“Again, I’ll say ‘no’ to that,” Noel deadpanned once more. Thank god the flower wasn’t smart enough to try and boost its influence to it can ‘suggest’ everyone else to do what it wants. Or worse take control of them completely.
Unfortunately for Noel, Himawari heard her thoughts loud and clear. And for that idea… Himawari decided to let the woman go - letting her drop unceremoniously to the ground and slipping away to a safer distance, while still in range of them. It had some… testing to try out. Not to mention the other women were literally ten seconds away from reaching them; that was another reason it disengaged, at least for now.
Ten seconds later, Teresa, Irene, Sophia emerged from the treeline, with Elda swooping in from above. And all of them saw the woman, butt naked, eating dirt.
“Noel!” Teresa called out. “Are you okay?!”
“I feel violated…” the tomboy replied, spitting out a lump of dirt as she sat up.
“It wasn’t that bad,” they all heard Himawari giggle. “I didn’t even get a chance to play with you~!”
“I swear that thing’s going to give me nightmares…” Elda muttered. How could something so innocent looking be so damn scary?!
The ominous giggle did nothing to help…
And what the flower said next in their heads had only put them on an even bigger edge. But none more than Noel herself, “Oh, by the way Noel, thank you so very much for that idea~!”
The now silver-eyed tomboy growled as she looked around the area with suspicion. “Idea? What idea? I didn’t say anything to give you any ideas!”
“Oh-ho-ho~! It’s not what you said, it’s what you thought!” the flower corrected gleefully. “You haven’t forgotten that I can read your minds, have you?”
Noel furrowed her brow confusedly at that, the gears in her head active turned before the proverbial light bulb shone. And she went ashen faced in realization at what the flower was talking about.
“Oh shit.” Noel audibly gulped.
“What were you thinking?” Sophia asked, giving her friend a concerned look.
“P-please don’t get angry with me…” Noel begged, looking at the others with a pleading look.
“Noel…” Irene started as she narrowed her eyes, “what did you do?”
The tomboy let out a subdued, nervous laugh before answering. “I uh… may have thought… that the flower ‘at least’ wasn’t smart enough to try and boost its psychic powers so it can ‘suggest’ everyone else to do what it wants…. Or take control of them completely.” she answered the former Number 3 in a tiny voice.
“Shit…” Sophia muttered.
“We should find it before anything like that happens then…” Priscilla was not the type of girl to get nervous by any means, but even she shuddered at the thought of not being in control of her own body.
“How do we do that?” Elda asked.
“Sophia,” Irene said, a thought coming to mind. “I hate to say it, but you and Noel are best suited to try and lure it out. Strip down and pair up with her, take your swords, and if it pops out to try and jump one of you, the other attacks it.”
“That’s a stupid idea!” Sophia protested almost immediately.
“I trust you have a better one, then?” The elf-eared woman quirked an eyebrow at her.
“No. I don’t… but, I for one know that you would never come up with an idea as ridiculous as that.” Sophia pointed out to the platinum-haired blonde, and everyone else. “The flower can influence us, right? How do we know it’s not influencing you to come up with that idea right now?!”
“We’re getting nowhere,” Teresa pointed out. “Do bear in mind that we haven’t been able to verify how strong its psychic abilities are. It might just be trying to convince us that it could do that to sow distrust among us.”
“If we want to beat this thing, we need to do whatever it takes… even if one of us has to take one for the team.” Noel said with a sigh. “I… am all for Irene’s plan. Just… don’t expect me to try and seduce it.”
“I won’t ask you to go that far,” Irene assured. “We’ll be close by; the second it shows itself, we’ll ambush it.”
“Yeah… except it won’t matter because Himawari can read our thoughts!” Sophia thought with a twitching brow. Then she let out a growling exhale and relented, “Fine. We’ll do your idea.” then she pointed at the elf-eared woman and said in declaration, “But if the two of us get captured and eaten, I’m blaming you!”
“I will take full responsibility if that happens.”
“I’ll take to the air to see if I can spot it,” Elda chimed in. “Might as well make myself useful.”
“Sounds good,” Irene replied. “If you get in trouble, flare your yoki to let us know.”
“I will,” Elda replied with a nod, unaware of the flower prodding at her mind.
----
Back in the observation room, there on the floor, held down in a full mating press, Savra wailed in orgasm as Naruto grunted, blowing a second load inside her womb, painting her innards a pearly white with his seed. The room started to spin. Her body started to go numb as her vision faded. The young woman was out cold before Naruto was even done pumping her with his seed.
Seeing her unconscious state Naruto chuckled before leaning down to give the unconscious, scarred woman a deep, tongue filled kissed. She returned it, albeit weakly and mewled pathetically in her sleep when Naruto pulled away.
In the background, Ophelia, Glinda, Clare, Roxanne, and Sistina were diverting their focus between the simulation and listening to their husband and mate, breeding with Savra. They heard what he said before to Audrey: after he finished with Savra, he was going for them.
Pulling out of her clenching snatch with a grunt of effort, Naruto stood up and looked at Audrey, who was still trying to revive her friend that was still lying unconscious on the ground. Oh, how tempted he was to mount the former Number Five, but he resisted. Instead, he approached the still conscious girlfriend with an ominous chuckle.
“I still want that blowjob, from you and your unconscious girlfriend, y’know,” he said. Before slipping behind the woman, and hugging her to his chest.
Audrey yelped and shuddered, feeling his dick rubbing against her clit in the process.
“Do you want want to suck my dick with your girlfriend, my horny… Sexy… Bitch~?” he purred huskily into her ear, before running his tongue against her ear and nibbling Audrey’s earlobe.
“I… I would love to…” Audrey mewled timidly, her cheeks ablaze. He was so forward! It caught her off guard. She smiled at him as she recovered from the initial shock. “But, she’s still unconscious.” Her grin then took on a far more lewd nature as she added, “ However, I see you’re eager for some attention; I wouldn’t mind letting you take me like a dog while I try to revive her, if you can’t wait~!” She giggled upon feeling his dick throb at the suggestion.
He grinned widely at that, “Sounds like a plan…”
Then Naruto pushed Audrey down on her hands and knees, her face right next to the unconscious Rachel’s, and slammed his mighty bitch-breaking cock inside of Audrey’s cunt.
The former Number Three wailed in pleasure as her innocence was taken in one fell swoop and she nearly collapsed when he started pounding her like a wardrum.
----
Back in the sim, above the treeline, a flying Elda scouted ahead to see if she could spot the flower. She was still completely unaware of the flower in question prodding at her mind as she sought it out. Now a good hundred meters away from the team, she found herself looking with surprise at the sight of Priscilla running towards her, looking rather frantic.
She swooped down to see what was going on and found herself horribly confused when the brunette suddenly disappeared. Then, Elda gasped and desperately tried to move when her body felt like lead. Her wings seemingly acted on their own as she fluttered down to the ground. “What the hell?!” she thought, unable to speak. “What’s going on?!”
Then, she heard Himawari giggle darkly. “Hello, there, my tasty morsel~!”
“Himawari!” Elda roared out in her head; what the hell was happening?! Why was her body not responding to her will?! “Where are you?!” she demanded; even her eyes weren’t responding!
“Shake your nice tits for me,” the flower replied, ignoring her question. “Give me a nice show, my lovely treat~!”
To Elda’s dismay, her body started to move against her will. Putting one pair of arms behind her head, and the second pair behind her back, the snake woman pushed her massive tits out, and started shaking them. The flesh sacks that were Elda’s mammaries had bounced to and fro; up and down; left to right; they were firm, well rounded and had no sag. They seemed to defy gravity and were perfect for someone to shove their heads into; perfect to surround someone’s dick with.
“Such lovely things, they are~!” Himawari cooed, forcing Elda to tuck in her wings as it poked out of the ground before her. “Your fat tits are such lovely things~” the flower swayed left and right as it followed the motion of Elda’s swinging tits.
“Dance for me,” Himawari commanded. “Swing those hips for me~!”
Elda was internally horrified to feel herself unwillingly obeying the flower’s command. Her upper arms stayed up and her lower arms bent at the elbows and moved with her as she swayed her hips side to side like a belly dancer. The way her swaying, child-baring hips, moved was hypnotic. It would have drawn any straight man in, due to how enticing they were. Not only that, her tits were still jiggling, and the combined two would have made any straight man's libido go wild.
Words could not describe how much the awakened former Number Six wanted to rip that flower right out of the ground and tear it to shreds, right about now. She inwardly growled upon hearing Himawari giggle impishly. Then, to her dismay, several tentacles shot forth and grabbed Elda, lifting her up while some of them started groping her.
Despite all of that, Elda still swayed her hips and jiggled her tits, because Himawari did not tell her to stop.
Himawari coiled two tentacles around her massive tits and rubbed the bulbous tips against her nipples as it kneaded them. “So firm, yet so squishy~!”
“I will fucking murder you!” Elda raged in her mind.
“Not today~!” Himawari mentally commanded her to stop dancing as it pulled Elda closer - its circular gob opening ridiculously and comically wide due to how big the Awakened Being was in comparison to her human form. Elda put up no resistance as the flower’s mouth enveloped her head, despite how much she wanted to. Her vision went white as the simulation replaced her consciousness with a doppelganger.
“Hmm…” Himawari moaned almost orgasmically as the man-eating plant audibly slurped and gulped her down. Since it was controlling her, the flower was taking its sweet time in scarfing down the snake woman. This was the first time it had eaten something of this caliber and it wanted to savour it!
“Something about you tastes… different from all the others. The texture is more salty. It’s rather…pleasant~!” Himawari complimented, and let out a lewd SLURP! When it sucked Elda down to her shoulders, stopping just above her stacked bosom. Its tentacles were still coiled around them, kneading and fondling the tits to its hearts content and was enjoying every moment of it.
Himawari moaned pleasurably as it beckined Elda to tuck her wings in once more, and uncoiled the tentacles playing with her tits before enveloping the woman’s bosom with a loud gulp. Slowly but surely Elda slid down into the fleshy prison that was Himawari’s belly as the flower thoroughly enjoyed its meal. Due to her being a mid-sized awakened, though, Himawari had to make some adjustments to itself in order for it to take in her snake half; and the flower did this by making more of its stem grow out of the earth in order to make sure it can accommodate her. Soon enough, Elda’s arms, hips and wings were encased within the flower. Then, Himawari slurped down her snake lower-body and tail like a ramen noodle in one long, swift motion.
“Oh, my~!” the flower giggled. “That was quite the challenge, I must say. I must thank Noel for that idea~” Then, Himawari felt its grip on Elda’s mind start to wane and started channeling Nature Chakra into its stem to ensure she wouldn’t be able to escape.
Elda’s yoki flared as she tried desperately to call in the cavalry, struggling with all her might while she was at it. In the distance, Teresa, Irene, Priscilla, Sophia, and Noel jolted and immediately came a-running. But, it would be for naught. They took nearly two minutes to come and by then, Elda stopped moving within Himawari’s stomach. The five women were rendered unable to help but stare in horror at the grisly spectacle as the bulge in Himawari’s stem lost its shape, melting into a sack of goo as their comrade was swiftly digested.
Then, with a series of loud gulps, Himawari guzzled down Elda’s remains, before returning to its original size. A single tentacle shot forth and lashed about, the flower mimicking the motion of a cartoon character licking its lips. “So delicious~!” Himawari moaned. “Didn’t quite taste like chicken, though…” The flower tilted its ‘head’ in curiosity. “Come to think of it, how do I know what chicken tastes like?”
“YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Noel roared, dashing forth with the Elegance technique she’d learned from Hysteria and lopping Himawari’s ‘head’ clean off. Orange fluid gushed out of the stump that was left behind. Noel didn’t stop there though, even as everyone heard Himawari’s agonised scream, the enraged woman turned around and the screaming was abruptly cut off after the first slice; Noel continued to hack and slash at the head until it was in several tiny pieces.
As the stem sank into the ground, the women took note of the simulation not ending.
“Cathartic as I’m sure that is,” Teresa said, getting the enraged, still-naked tomboy’s attention, “I get the feeling we’re not done, here.”
“Quite right,” Noel jumped when she, and everyone else, heard Himawari talk to them in the back of their head, though the plant sounded like it was in discomfort. “Ouch. That hurt. Still… credit where credit is due, you managed to defeat me… But, can you do it again?”
“We’ll do it however many times it takes,” Priscilla declared with the utmost confidence.
“Good. Very good.” Himawari giggled menacingly. “I hope you’ll still have that attitude in the future. I still have all this Nature chakra to use~” with its piece said, the flower left them to talk among themselves.
“One down, five to go,” Teresa morbidly said. She looked at the brunette, and her fellow blondes. “We’re going to need a new plan. Having Noel and Sophia being used as bait didn’t work. Do we have a plan B?”
“It likely didn’t work, because Elda was an easier target,” Priscilla pointed out. “This plant is like a hunter, snapping at those who stray from the herd, if you will.” The brunette then shrugged. “I wouldn’t be opposed to a different strategy if it sounds good, though.”
“It’s a long shot… but we could try and sense its location?” Irene suggested. “Nature chakra aside, it’s a living being and all living beings have their own chakra network. If it’s recovering now, we can try and find it? Maybe send a pulse of chakra into the ground to find its current location?”
Sophia rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “That’s not a bad idea, actually.” she said. “Who among us has better chakra control?”
“That would be me,” Teresa said, “I’ve been with Naruto the longest, and I picked up a thing or two when I was still living inside of Clare.” she knelt down and pressed her palm against the ground. “It’s worth a shot…”
Gathering the necessary amount of chakra, Teresa directed it to her palm and willed it into the ground. It immediately spread out in all directions; closing her eyes, Teresa focused on finding anything with an abnormal amount of chakra. She wasn’t as good at chakra sensing than yoki sensing, but she’ll have to make due.
Himawari of course, knew about this plan beforehand, and was already using senjutsu chakra to hide itself from her. It turned out that the flower didn’t need to hide itself, the chakra pulse faded away just before it reached the flora. It was just out of reach. Nevertheless, it filed that little tidbit of information away for later, and got to healing itself.
Clicking her tongue a moment later, Teresa stood up and shook her head with a small frown. “I can’t detect anything.”
“Tch,” Noel scowled, “Damnit!”
“Well, it was worth a try,” Irene sighed. “Does anyone have any other ideas?”
----
Back in the observation room, Rachel’s eyes fluttered as she woke up from her impromptu nap. She groaned in discomfort, what the hell happened? Then, the moans of her girlfriend registered and the former Number Five’s eyes shot wide open as she realized that Naruto was pounding Audrey from behind right beside her.
“Oh, you’re finally awake!” Naruto cheerfully said with a wide, perverted grin. “It’s about time your sexy ass woke up! Audrey’s getting tired here!”
The woman in question was lying down, tits pressed against the floor, and ass up. She looked completely out of it. Like she was going to collapse at any moment.
“She came at least three times,” Naruto continued, fucking away at Audrey’s snatch like it was the most natural thing in the world. The wet WHAPWHAPWHAP! Sounds of him making Audrey’s cunt his breeding factory filled the room, though it went mostly ignored. “And I came inside her twice.” he gave the naked butch woman a wide, perverted grin, “So, do you want to take her place? Audrey will break if she’s not tagged out, soon.”
“I… uh…” Rachel blushed heavily, but nodded. “A-alright.”
“F-finish up first,” the former Number Three croaked. “I… I w-want to m-make damn sure you… y-you get me knocked up, b-before you breed with my… my girlfriend~!”
“Alright!”
Audrey wailed when Naruto abruptly slammed into her repeatedly at near cunt-breaking speeds. And with the tenth thrust, Naruto buried himself to the hilt inside of Audrey’s cunt and painted her womb white for the third time in a row. Audrey gurgled at the feel as she came as well for the fourth time, and Rachel shuddered longingly. Never before had the former Number Five felt such a deep longing for someone to fuck her!
Naruto pulled out and let Audrey’s nice ass to fall against the floor, spread-legged and thoroughly fucked. His seed poured out of her cunt like a waterfall. He chuckled warmly when Rachel scampered on up to him, licking the juices off of his cock without hesitation.
“Well, I certainly don’t mind you starting off with a blowjob~. Do that, and I will give you a thorough, proper dicking the likes of which you’d never thought to be possible.”
Rachel blushed and kept at it, cleaning his dick off before taking him into her mouth and clumsily trying to suck him off. Having been in a lesbian relationship with Audrey for years, though, she knew how to find and attack his weak spots and learned quickly. It was impressive.
Naruto chuckled as he ran a hand through her hair; he was going to enjoy breeding this one!
----
Back in the sim, Irene, Priscilla, Teresa, Sophia and Noel were still trying to make a game plan for their next encounter with the plant. The girls in question were standing in a circle with their hands on each other’s backs.
“I’m stumped,” Noel said.
“As am I, sadly,” Sophia muttered with a sigh.
“I hate to say it, but I can’t come up with anything,” Priscilla chimed in.
“This is quite the troublesome enemy,” Teresa added. “It seems no matter what we do, it can counter them.”
Irene let out a heavy sigh as they broke the huddle. “I still say we should try and ambush it. We still have numbers on our side...” she trailed off. Numbers… that might be it. She looked at Teresa and Priscilla, they had been training the longest - more so for Priscilla. They can use those clones, to spread out and locate it. That was what that technique is meant for, isn’t it?
“We have a number of advantages,” Priscilla said. “Not only do we outnumber it, but we have far more versatility and we’re armed. Our claymores can slice through it like wet paper. The problem is finding the little bastard.”
“‘Bastard’ implies I have a mother,” Himawari pointed out. “Can’t be born out of wedlock if I only have one parent, yes?”
“You be quiet,” Priscilla growled.
“Priscilla, Teresa, you can make those ‘shadow clones’ right?” Irene asked as she gave the two a questioning look.
“Not nearly as many as our mate, but yeah,” Priscilla replied, with Teresa nodding with a curious look on her face. “Why? Do you have a plan?” the brunette asked.
“Yeah, and it involves making more numbers.” The elf-eared woman answered. “We’ll have to trick it into coming out. Once it’s focused on your clones, we can attempt to get rid of it.”
“That… might work actually.” Priscilla said, “Chakra is split evenly between every shadow clone, right?” She asked, looking to Teresa for confirmation.
“As far as I’m aware.” The willowy blonde answered with a nod, “It’s very hard to tell who is a shadow clone and who is the original. What do you think? Two groups of five?”
“Yeah. Two groups will give us a better chance.” Priscilla replied. With that Teresa and Priscilla formed the cross-seal, and ten puffs of smoke appeared around them. Five Teresas and five Priscillas. Then eight made another hand-seal and went up in a puff of smoke yet again, revealing that they had turned into the other women. The clone versions of Sophia and Noel were even naked!
The two groups of clones knew what they had to do and seperated. Unfortunately for the real group, Himawari was already influencing their heavy hitters without either of them knowing. Those shadow clones weren’t going to be around for long, and it wasn’t Himawari that was going to be the one getting rid of them.
“Now that we have those clones, we should still try and lure Himawari out. Is everyone still in agreement with using Noel and Sophia as bait?” Irene asked; she was adamant on luring the elusive flora out of hiding.
“I don’t see why not,” Priscilla replied.
“Same here,” Teresa chimed in.
Noel didn’t care if she was being used as bait. She just wanted to kill the fucking flower for killing Elda!
Sophia, on the other hand, whined, but relented, “Finnnne, I’ll be the stupid bait. Again! But if this doesn’t work then you two can be the bait!” she declared, pointing at Teresa and Priscilla; since they were the strongest out of them all it made sense that they would be used as bait.
“Alright,” Irene nodded. “Let’s head back. We had a good vantage point at our last location.”
With that the group of four made their way back to their previous location. Unseen to Irene, Noel or Sophia, the eyes of Teresa and Priscilla went blank as Himawari took control of them and made the women dispel their clones. It made sure they wouldn’t get the memory of their clones before letting them go, and they were none the wiser.
Back at their original location, several minutes later, Sophia and Noel stood - still naked - in the middle of the clearing before them. The other three were hiding in the shrubbery. Having the sharpest senses, Priscilla stood in front with Irene to her left and Teresa to her right.
Himawari, on the other hand, was fully recuperated and wanted to test out its new skill thanks to Noel’s idea. Elda was easy to manipulate, and its control over her lasted quite a while, too. Now, it was time to see how long its control lasts on multiple people. And it had its ‘eyes’ on one woman in particular. Making Teresa, Priscilla and Noel and Sophia all completely and utterly ignore Irene, the psychic flower grew out from the ground a few yards behind the three women and made its next move.
Irene let out an undignified squawk when several orange tentacles snatched her up and immediately started stripping her after relieving the former Number 3 of her weapon. To her shock, none of her comrades seemed to take notice of her plight. Irene kicked and struggled with all her might, spiking her yoki without hesitation. Again, she was shocked that no one seemed to notice. What the hell was going on?!
“Let me go!” Irene screamed. “Teresa! Priscilla! Help me, dammit!!”
To Himawari’s surprise and utter delight, they still didn’t take notice as it slipped several tentacles beneath her clothes and armour. With many a clang and clatter, Irene’s sword and armour fell to the ground behind them, followed soon after by the woman's clothes. Then, Irene yelped and started struggling even more, letting out 100% of her yoki when Himawari pulled the woman away.
“Himawari! L-let me go, right now! Or else!” Irene threatened.
“Or else, your friends will try and avenge you by continuing their hunt and being picked off?” the flower giggled. “That sounds quite lovely~!” It mocked her with faux seriousness. As Irene squirmed with all her might, Himawari brought her closer and then…
Irene squawked as she hit the ground with a thud, now free of Himawari’s physical grasp and eating dirt since she was now lying face down. When her yoki was reigned back against her will and she wasn’t getting up, the former Number Three realized that she was firmly within Himawari’s psychic clutches. But how…? Didn’t Naruto say the plant can’t take outright control of you?
“I have to thank Noel for that idea she gave me.” Irene heard Himawari say in the back of her head. “I never would have thought to even try enhancing my psychic powers with senjutsu chakra, until she brought it up, hehehe~ So many things have been opened to me now!”
Irene growled inwardly, wanting to say something, but was unable to do so. Her entire body felt like lead; it felt heavy, unnaturally so even. She couldn’t even move her eyes! Just… how strong was this plant’s control over her?!
“Now… what to do, what to do…” Himawari cocked its ‘head’ to the side, as if it was trying to think. Even though it knew what it wanted Irene to do. “Oh! I know what you can do! Dance for me~!”
Were she able to, Irene would have scoffed. Like hell she was going to do something as embrassassing as dance for this fucking flower! Then, her eyes snapped open in shock as the former Number Three got up, put her arms above her head, and started performing a sensual belly dance.
“What… what the hell…?” Irene thought, horrified at what she was doing. Her hips were gyrating and writhing in a languid, sexual manner. If she could, her eyes would be so damn wide open right about now; but instead, they were partially closed and her lips were quirked in a small, flirtatious grin as she made herself look so damn sexy and slutty at the same time.
“Hmmm, so very sexy~” Himawari giggled as it bobbed and swayed to the silent rhythm of its victim’s moves. “Stop dancing, and pose for me~ Make them sexy too~!” it commanded.
Irene, to her distress, did so against her will. The first one she had done was a sexy, little spread-legged squat, and showed off her nice, trimley groomed cunt and large breasts with raised arms. The second was her on her hands and knees, with Irene’s cunt facing the flower. The third was Irene lying on her back, bent and spread legs, and a come hither look complete with a ‘peace’ sign. Not long after Irene started her little jig and struck a few more sexy poses, Himawari noted that its control was starting to wane just a bit on Sophia and Noel. Its control was reaching the time limit, apparently. The plant deduced it would have around five minutes, before they broke free.
“Such a shame,” it said, several tentacles slowly emerging from its face. “I would so love to enjoy this more, but I appear to be reaching my limit with the others, so I’ll have to cut this short.”
Snatching the elf-eared platinum blonde right up Himawari giggled darkly as it coiled two tentacles around her fat tits before it started kneading and rubbing them. “They’re not as big as Elda’s, but they are simply sublime in their own right~ You should feel proud of having such massive milk-tanks, Elf Tits~!”
“Only Naruto gets to call me that!” Irene inwardly wailed. As she tried to struggle to no avail, the former Number Three yelled in desperation, “Now, put your… aunt down and let her go, or you will get such a spanking, young lady!”
“A young lady, am I?” Himawari cooed, tilting its head. “That’s news to me.”
“I was under the impression that Himawari was a girl’s name.” Irene pointed out. “Now put me down!” she said as sternly as possible.
“My name means ‘Sunflower’ in the ancient tongue of Daddy’s continent,” Himawari informed its ‘aunt’. “I however, do, like being referred to as being female… it feels right. Even though I have both male and female anatomies inside of me. I am a flower, after all~” then Himawari giggled ominously, “And just for that, Auntie, I think I’ll give you a spanking~!”
Irene mentally wailed in outrage at the feel of Himawari’s tentacle striking her rear. Her body went slack against her will as Himawari started spanking her over and over while bringing her closer to it. “Time to eat,” the flower cooed. “Itaidakimasu~!”
“Wait!”
Before Irene could say anymore, Himawari’s mouth opened wide to accommodate the woman, and she had her head enveloped with a nom. Her consciousness was extracted and stored away, interrupting her plea, and Himawari started gulping her down. Wanting to keep the others unaware for as long as possible, Himawari released her control over Auntie Irene, giving full control over her body back to the woman. Irene didn’t hesitate for a second - roaring in exertion as she went straight back to 100% and squirmed with all her might. Alas, nothing she did worked. To make matters worse, the former Number Three’s struggles only caused her to slip down more quickly as Himawari cheerfully gulped her down.
Giving her auntie a few more whacks on the rear while she still had the chance, Himawari audibly, and lewdly, slurped Irene on down in one last, swift motion. Her stem stretched out as Irene slid right on in, and after reinforcing her stem with senjutsu chakra to keep the woman contained, Himawari let out a guttural moan as she felt the woman struggling inside her stomach.
“Yes…” Himawari mewled, “That’s a good auntie. That’s a nice auntie! You feel so good wiggling around in there~!”
As she felt the stem suddenly tighten around her, Irene roared in frustration and only squirmed even harder in response, but soon, they started to wane and she stopped moving. When she did, the human-shaped bulge in Himawari’s stem slowly list its shape as Irene’s corpse was liquefied.
Having long-since dropped her control on everyone except Priscilla for good measure, Himawari started hungrily gulping down her auntie’s remains. The remaining women were none the wiser. Now that she knew her time limit - it’s around 10 minutes for five people - when controlling multiple people, Himawari decided it was time to kick things up a notch. Oh! It would appear that they’ve noticed Irene’s things lying around and gone on high alert. Lovely! This would be another wonderful opportunity to test her newfound abilities! Who to pick, though?
Of the two who were still naked, naughty Auntie Sophia seemed like the wisest choice to pick, as she was absurdly strong. She was fairly close to her other Aunties though…Then, a lovely idea came to mind. But, Himawari was a bit drained, so she decided to wait until her ability was ready for use again. She did just use her power to make the other four not realise Irene had been taken away after all. And while she can feel her reserves refilling ever so slowly, it was better to have a full tank rather than a half empty one.
Using her previous knowledge, the flower decided to wait.
----
Rachel wailed in orgasm as Naruto literally fucked her sideways. The butch-ass hottie hugged a pillow for comfort while lying on her side. Naruto, meanwhile held her left leg up and pounded away at her dripping babymaker.
“Yeah! You like being dicked, don’tcha!?” Naruto growled loudly as he plowed the woman as fast and as hard as he possibly could. He’s been fucking her for the ten minutes and he’s already came inside of the bitch once. He wanted to breed her. To make her his newest broodmare. And Rachel was loving it!
“Your cunt is practically sucking me, you whore! This is what you’ve been waiting for, isn’t it?!” Rachel cried out in pleasure when she felt his hand smack her ass. And in response, her vaginal walls clamped down on his pistoning cock like a vice.
Since Naruto was so preoccupied fucking Rachel and every other bitch in the observation room, he had no idea what the hell Himawari was doing. Or that she was cheating. But in all honesty, if he had known, he would have let it happen regardless for three reasons. One: he’d be damn impressed. Two: he was a damn ninja - cheating is his specialty, and he was teaching the girls how to be a god damn ninja. Three: he enjoyed watching his girls getting stripped naked and then vored by Himawari. The third reason was pretty weird - even by his own standards, as he honestly had no idea where that quirk of his came from - but everyone has their weird-ass kinks.
With a deep, manly grunt Naruto buried himself inside of Rachel’s cunt to the hilt and painted her baby maker a pearly white with his thrice-blessed seed. Rachel wailed in pleasure once more as one of those blessings kicked in, sending her over the edge without warning, right on the tail end of her previous orgasm. Naruto groaned pleasurably at the feel of his newest mate’s freshly-deflowered, fluttering cootch milking him for every last drop he had to offer. With yet another grunt, Naruto pulled out of the sexy butch woman and stood up. Three bitches down, five more to go… he looked at the women in question and grinned. He already knows which bitch he’s going to fuck next. There’s a certain Harpy lady that was long overdue for a nice dicking…
----
Meanwhile, back in the sim, Teresa, Priscilla, Sophia, and Noel were almost huddled in the center of the clearing, warily eyeballing their surroundings as they searched for their quarry. Himawari was still recovering, though her ‘psychic tank’ as she’s calling it is nearly back to full; turns out she did need a minute for it to recharge. That, at the very least, gave the women a small break from her shenanigans. But, the lapse in any action only served to make them even more nervous. Then, when the final number reached a full minute, and her psychic power was at full power, Himawari took action and began to influence three women.
She had a certain, naughty, Auntie to take care of~!
Never in her life had Sophia been so thoroughly distressed and confused at the same time, when Noel called out her name in shock and terror, before running off into the foliage to her left - prompting Tresa and Priscilla to follow suit.
“N-Noel? Teresa! Priscilla! I’m right here!” Sophia called out to them, but to no avail. Then, she let out a yelp as she was snatched up from behind, dropping her claymore in the process. They didn’t even hear the clang.
“Oh, ho, my~” Himawari let loose an impish giggle, “I caught you Auntie Sophia~!”
The woman in question blushed heavily and growled at the plant who’d captured her, well aware of its tendencies to call Naruto its daddy. “Let me go!”
“Okay~!” The flower chirped.
Sophia squawked when she was dropped unceremoniously to the ground. Himawari was behind her and the gender identified flora withdrew her tentacles. “I did as you asked, so, can you do something for me, pleeeeease, Auntie Sophia?”
The woman growled at the flower, but otherwise found herself literally unable to do anything but ask, “What?”
“Dance for me, my sexy Auntie of mine~!”
To Sophia’s dismay, she started moving against her will. Then, her eyes snapped open in shock as she put her arms above her head, and started performing a sensual belly dance. Her hips started gyrating and writhing in a languid, sexual manner completely against her will. And not only that, but her tits began to jiggle in time with her movements.
“Wha-what the fuck is this?!” Sophia screamed out in distraught. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t get herself to stop! Sophia remembered what Noel said about giving Himawari ideas, “DAMN IT, NOEL! YOU HAD TO GIVE THE PLANT IDEAS, DIDN’T YOU?!”
“Oh, believe me, I’ll thank her later~!” Himawari cooed. She had plans for that one… “Now, stop dancing, and give those tits of yours a nice jiggle for me~!”
Sophia growled and did as commanded, much to her displeasure. Leaning forward to let her tits hang, she started shaking her upper body and made her milk tanks jiggle. Sophia’s knockers were fairly big, and were oh so firm. Firm and big enough that she could give someone marshmallow hell by pulling their faces to them, and they were all Himawari’s to play with~!
“Oh, my~!” Himawari cooed, a tentacle slipping out from her mouth and waggled in the air. “You have a nice pair of tits, Auntie Sophia. They look so... scrrrrrumptious~!”
“Stop that!” Sophia complained. “It’s creepy!”
“Stop what?” the flower giggled, “Calling you Auntie’?”
“That, too,” she grumbled. “Saying I look ‘scrumptious’ is creepier.”
“Aw~” Himawari faux whined, “and Irene called herself my ‘Auntie’, when I had her do the exact same thing you’re doing. That makes you my Auntie too, right?”
“I’m not even married to him!” Sophia wailed. “I’m like four times his age, too! It makes me feel like a cougar!”
Himawari giggled, “That didn’t stop you from fucking him like a complete whore, after he healed your stigma, did it?” Poor Sophia was now beet red, sputtering pathetically as she did failed to come up with some kind of response. The attempt was quite spectacular, if nothing else… and rather cute.
“Admit it: you are a cougar! A sexy one, too,” Himawari giggled. “The last four words are Daddy’s, not mine, by the way.” the flower ignored Sophia’s growl and giggled again. “Hey… Now that I think about it, how about you start flaunting how sexy you are, Auntie Sophia~? Strike a pose for me~!”
Sophia was both enraged and horrified to see that her body responded to Himawari’s orders yet again. She stopped belly dancing and jiggling her tits only to lean on a her left leg, jutting out her thighs with a hand on her hip. The other hand was hefting up a breast and she brought it up towards her mouth to lewdly suck on the nub. All the while, she did it with come hither eyes and an exaggerated moan. It was vastly different from how she was really feeling, but Sophia no longer found herself in control of her own body anymore. She couldn’t speak, let alone make facial expressions!
“Oh, yes yes yes~!” Himawari giggled enthusiastically, “I like that! I like that very much, Auntie! I can see why Daddy likes you~!” Sophia groaned at that but said nothing. Because she literally couldn’t say anything. “Now that I’ve had my fun, though,” Himawari said, cocking her ‘head’ to the side. “I think now’s a good time to end this. I should reward Auntie Noel for making this possible~!”
“No! No, wait! Wait, Himawari!” Sophia shouted in her head. Himawari ignored her however as her tentacles sprang forth from her mouth and snatched the silver-eyed woman up. One pair of orange tentacles coiled themselves around Sophia’s forearms and forced them above her head, and a second pair coiled themselves around the woman’s thighs and forced them open as Sophia was lift into the air.
“Nope, I’m not listening to you.” Himawari rudely said in a dismissive manner, and her ‘mouth’ opened wide as she brought the panicking Sophia to her mouth. “It’s time to scarf you down.”
Sophia looked on in horror as Himawari’s circular gob opened wide. She was brought closer and the instant she felt her head being enveloped, the former warrior’s vision faded to white. Like Elda and Irene before her, Sophia had her mind replaced by a doppelganger. Then, Himawari released her control and Sophia screamed at the top of her lungs - though said scream was left unheard - and started squirming with all her might. Alas, it was all for naught; Himawari raised the squirming woman up and let gravity take hold as she crudely and lewdly gulped and slurped Sophia down with little to no effort.
Her nice, firm tits were gulped down, followed by her arms, then waist, thighs and finally her feet. Himawari closed her mouth the second Sophia’s feet were inside and tightened her stem around the still struggling woman. Credit where credit was due though, the woman was not giving up. Her titanic strength proved quite the challenge to contain at first, but with enough Nature Chakra, Himawari managed. Sophia stopped moving and female figure that contained her rapidly lost its shape as Himawari started digesting her. Once Sophia’s body was nothing more than a pile of human goo, Himawari gulped the remains of the woman down to her roots.
“Hmm, delish!” Himawari groaned joyously. Now it was time to hunt for Noel and… thank her for the idea.
----
Meanwhile, outside of the simulation, Tsunade and Jiraiya were still talking. It was mostly to catch the Toad Sage up on what he had missed. And throughout the conversation the man patiently listened, and without interruptions. Once the woman was finished the man couldn’t help but let out an impressed whistle. “...Huh, a lot has happened in the past 7 to 8 years. And despite all that’s happened, even though he’s not a part of Konoha anymore, he’s still willing to give her another chance.”
“He’s got a big heart. And it’s one that a lot of hybrids here are a little annoyed with.” Tsunade said with an amused scoff and a shake of her head. “They keep telling him it’ll get him killed one day.”
“His ability to forgive and befriend almost anyone is what makes him special though.” Jiraiya said with a warm, proud smile. “He wouldn’t be him without that trait.”
“I know.” Tsunade said with a smile. Then that smile slowly turned to a frown. “He didn’t deserve a lot of the things he went through.”
“No, he didn't.” Jiraiya agreed, “He turned out fine in the end though.” the man let out a sigh, “He’s... special. Really special. And really inspiring too. His drive to never give up and to never go back on his word has changed the lives of so many for the better.” If it wasn’t for that, he would have given up and stayed dead when Nagato killed him in Amegakure. His memory of Naruto, of his drive to succeed and to never give up, had inspired him to will himself back to life just long enough to write the cryptic message on Fukasaku’s back. He wouldn’t have done that had he never met him.
“That’s even true here,” Tsunade replied her smile returning. “He even got three of his women who literally wanted to kill each other when they met him to kiss and make up.”
“No kidding?”
Tsunade shook her head. “Not in the slightest. You saw them too. Clare was the one who Teresa was with when she came back, Priscilla is the brunette with shorter hair, and Ophelia is the one who has the braided ponytail.”
Jiraiya nodded to show he understood. He did see them before they went through that door. “Huh, even here he can’t help but butt into other people’s personal lives. Well I wouldn’t have him any other way.” the white haired man chuckled and leaned against the backrest of his chair. “And… Sakura and Sasuke are here too?”
“Yeah. They’re here to help lend Naruto a hand to make sure the Organization doesn’t come back, and to clean up the rest of the youmas here. And a team from Iwagakure and Konoha is due to arrive any day now. The last part is pretty much finished though, so all that’s left is to make sure their creators don’t come back. Though, Naruto is planning on relocating to the Old Uzumaki Clan’s island once business here is finished.”
“Hmmm… I see… he’s going to have his hands full in that case.” seeing the inquisitive look on Tsunade’s face, Jiraiya elaborated. “I’ve been there once or twice in my journey across the Elemental Nations. The last time I was there, the seals that act as its defense mechanism are no longer active, so he should be safe when exploring or rebuilding it from the ground up. Naruto just has to get past the natural whirlpools.”
Tsunade let out an ‘ahh’ in understanding. “He won’t have any shortage of supplies, manpower or funds for getting it back on its feet, then.” she said with a smug smile. “Everyone in the Elemental Nations want to help him out. He has his own film and book companies that are giving him money by the tens of thousands monthly, and he’s running this town that also giving him even more money, so if he wanted, he can just buy the supplies and manpower, go over there and rebuild it.”
“I’m wondering why he doesn’t do that right now.” Jiraiya said with a thoughtful frown. There was nothing stopping him, right?
“Well, the Organization for one: he wants to make sure the girls here are ready to take their place,” Tsunade explained. “Even when the yuma and remaining Awakened Beings are dealt with, they’ll still have bandits and any local nobility getting too big for their breeches to worry about. So, he wants to make sure his girls and allies are around to keep those in check.”
“Always looking out for others, that boy,” Jiraiya chuckled warmly.
“Often to a fault, but it’s honestly endearing,” they heard a voice coming from just outside the sim, right before someone entered. It was Riful. “So, how is my mate? I wanted to check on him, but it would appear he isn’t around.”
“He fiddled with the simulation to make a room for Priscilla to use,” Tsunade explained. “He went inside with Teresa, Irene, Noel, Sophia, Elda, Savra, Roxanne, Audrey, Rachel, Clare, Glinda, Ophelia, and Sistina.”
“THat’s quite the expansive list,” Riful giggled lewdly. “Oh, I wonder what he’s doing with all those young, fertile maidens~!”
Jiraiya liked her already.
“We wouldn’t know,” Tsunade ignored the perverted giggle from her deceased teammate. “the room he made was through a door - it went away the second it closed.”
“From what I saw, Naruto’s made it tied to him and only him. So only he can get it open.” Jiraiya said. Then with a shrug he added, “I could fiddle with it, but with Naruto and so many others in there I don’t want to risk permanently locking them away in that pocket dimension, or worse, erasing them entirely.”
“That’s fine, I’ll wait,” Riful said kindly. Then she made a seat rise from the ground and took a seat while giving them a teasing grin. “So, what were you younglings talking about?”
Jiraiya blinked at that. “Younglings?”
“She’s actually a lot older than both of us combined. By several centuries.” Tsunade informed the man.
That got Jiraiya to look at Riful with raised eyebrows. “Really? Huh. I wouldn’t have guessed. I thought you’d be, well… older looking.”
“The youngest woman to become a full-fledged warrior in the history of the Organization and Number One of the second Generation,” Riful said, reverting to her original form for just a moment. “Empress Riful of the West, at your service.” Much to Tsunade’s annoyance, the Abyssal One didn’t care about her dress drooping down and pooling in her lap. Then, she slipped her dress back on while shifting back into her adult form, before explaining. “Hybrid warrior’s like the ones Naruto brought with him don’t age after they reach their prime, and prematurely stop after awakening like I did.”
“I see,” Jiraiya said, crossing his arms with a sagely nod. “So, my esteemed pupil bagged himself a legal loli. Very nice.”
“Oh, could we not!” Tsunade groaned.
“I like him. He’s amusing.” Riful said with a wide, toothy, grin, before addressing the man directly. “Naruto really adores you, you know. He would not shut up about you. Even in his autobiography he’s written you in high regard. You’re pretty well known now.”
Jiraiya sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. “Really? I’m well known?” he didn’t think a failure like himself would get remembered outside of ‘being the man who trained the Fourth Hokage’.
“People have been calling you, ‘the man whose ideals saved the world’, ‘the Legendary Toad Sage’, and, ‘The God of Perverts’.” Riful told him with a grin, “I personally like the first and second monikers. They make you sound much more impressive than ‘The God of Perverts’.”
“Ugh. Tell me about it,” Tsunade let out a long suffering sigh. “The ‘God of Perverts’ makes him sound like he’s one of the biggest lechers in the world with no shame in who he peeps.”
“Hey! ! will have you know that I am plenty considerate on who I used to peep!”
“Used to?” Riful quirked an eyebrow at him.
Jiraiya shrugged. “I’m dead. I can’t exactly peep on women in the Pure Lands. I don’t remember anything from there, so I can’t confirm or deny that I have or not. I can’t do it here either, because I’m restricted to this seal matrix.”
“I see,”
The three kept on talking, while Riful waited for her mate to emerge from the simulation.
----
Speaking of, Naruto was making many a mouth water as he pounded poor Glinda into the ground. The fierce, primal, ball-slapping sex of the two made those he had and hadn’t fucked weak in the knees as they heard the Awakened woman wail in orgasm.
“That’s my sexy Harpy~!” Naruto hungrily licked Glinda’s ear, after growling into it. He wanted to fuck her for the longest time and now that the chance has been given to him, the blond was going to make Glinda want to come back for more. And he was succeeding from the looks of it.
He felt her cunt clamping down on his bitch-breaking cock like a vice as she orgasmed, and he powered through it like a champ. He was going to ruin this woman for anyone else, and she loved it!
“You want to be bred, my slutty, sexy, little birdy~?” Naruto growled huskily into her ear.
“As many times as I possibly can~!” Glinda mewled longingly into his ear. Her arms, both of which were wrapped around his neck tightened considerably as she tried to push herself against him as much as possible. “I want to be bred by you and you alone! Please, mate with me like you mean it~!”
“I will,” Naruto gave her an ominous chuckle, before hilting himself in her and stopping. Glinda let out a pathetic whimper and wiggled her hips to get him to move again. But he didn’t to her dismay. “But first, my adorable former Number 2…” Naruto pressed his lips to hers and they moaned hungrily into each others mouths, before Naruto withdrew moments later. “...do you want to be in a position of power?”
Glinda’s violet eyes blinked as she looked at him half confused, half curious, “Huh?”
Naruto chuckled once more and asked, in a louder voice to allow everyone else to hear, “Do you want to be on top, fucking me, in your awakened form?”
The woman blushed and giggled. “I’ll need to shrink it down as much as I can, but it sounds nice~!”
“Of course it does,” Glinda found the world spinning when Naruto flipped them over. Now, she was on top! “You’re so damn sexy as a Harpy, y’know! I wouldn’t mind if you used your ‘Oral’ skills to ‘gobble’ me down if you catch my drift,”
“Less talking more fucking,” she growled sexily as her yoki spiked. Before Naruto’s eyes, the white-haired woman began to change, and grow in size. Her eyes went from human violet, to feline gold. Her arms were replaced by white feathery wings, and her legs, thighs and hips all grew feathers, while her feet shifted into metallic golden scales and talons. Her eyebrows were lost, and her hair was replaced by a mane of feathers that retained their colour. She retained a mostly-human body in her transformation and her Awakened form stopped at the lowest size Glinda could get to: seven foot.
Without him slipping out of her, the now transformed woman shifted around on top of Naruto, until she was squatting on top of him. And she gave him quite the wide, lewd grin as she began to flap her arm-wings to lift herself up before letting gravity take down and for her to slam back down on him again. And she kept repeating this motion over and over and over, until she had a nice, hard pace for fucking. With each impact of her feathery ass onto his groin, Naruto let out a pleasured grunt. The blond was content to lie there and take it, to give the transformed woman the feeling of power. And she was enjoying having this feeling of power over someone so powerful, so studly, like her mate!
Of course, her transformation had not gone unnoticed. Everyone saw it and they could see that the woman was clearly enjoying fucking their hubby the way she was. As the only other Awakened Being in the observation room, Ophelia was watching them go at it - she was dripping with arousal, watching her husband fucking three other women one by one and was still going strong. And after watching Glinda transforming, and having watched Naruto fuck Alicia in her awakened form before, she was thoroughly tempted to try out the same thing. She saw how Elda, who’s awakened form was similar but so different to hers, had been shaking her massive knockers, and belly dancing for Himawari before getting eaten. Seeing the woman doing that for the flower had given her some ideas on what she wanted to do when it was her turn to be fucked.
----
Meanwhile, in the simulation with the flower in question, Himawari was watching Noel, Teresa and Priscilla. Out of the three, Teresa and Priscilla were the only ones who were remaining calm, though the brunette was shaken that they had lost half their group to her. They were the only ones left. The last three. And they knew that she could come for any of them at any point, and at any time.
...and one member in particular wasn’t taking that realization or the loss of her friends very well.
“SON OF A BITCH!” Noel screamed, slamming her fist into a tree at full force. The mighty oak splintered but still partially stood. “THAT THINGS MESSING WITH US!”
“Calm yourself Noel,” Teresa calmly berated the justifiably angry woman. “Getting angry won’t change anything.”
“Believe me, I’d love to level this forest in a bloody rampage and burn it down,” Priscilla said. “But, letting yourself get lost to your anger will only make you careless and this plant, loathe as I am to admit it, is more than clever enough to best even me if I did that. I’m the strongest being on the continent, but it will find a way, I’m sure of it.”
Teresa nodded in agreement. “The question is: who of us is going to be next? And how do we prevent ourselves from being taken? Naruto told us that Himawari can trick our minds, and it did just that to separate us from Sophia.”
Suddenly Noel remembered something vital. “Wait! Didn’t you two make two groups of five clones? What happened to them? Are they still around?”
Teresa and Priscilla blinked at that and exchanged looks, before bringing their gaze back to the tomboy. “We didn’t dispel them… and we would have gotten their memories if they weren’t.” the latter answered. “My guess is that they’re wandering about and not finding anything.
“Still…” Teresa added, looking at the younger and shorter woman, “Noel does bring up a good point. We should see if they’re nearby. Make a clone and have it dispel itself. The memories of that clone will pass on to the others.”
Priscilla nodded and swiftly did just that.
Two more poofs later, Teresa had followed suit and gestured for the girls to follow her. “Since we’re far away from where we used to be we’ll wait for them here.” Noel and Priscilla followed after her and sat on a downed log. They were all on high alert, and Noel, to her dismay, was beginning to hate the fact that she was naked. She didn’t feel the cold but the tomboy could most definitely feel the bark of the log digging into her skin. It was… annoying. Minutes went by and the three remaining women got more and more anxious. By the time fifteen minutes passed, Noel was getting more and more worried. Priscilla appeared to be unconcerned, and the same went for Teresa though she looked increasingly bored.
“What’s taking them so long!?” Noel growled out in agitation.
Their eyes went wide when they all heard Himawari say in the back of their heads. “I got rid of them. And I made sure their creators didn’t get the memories. Luckily for the three of you, I’m still recovering. Do try and come up with a way to beat me, though. Because I’m almost ready to move again~”
“DAMN YOU, HIMAWARI!” Noel roared as she jumped to her feet. “Come out and fight us like a man!”
“I’m a flower…”
“YOU KNOW WHAT I MEANT!”
“Noel!” Teresa barked. “Calm down!”
“No, no, let her vent Auntie Teresa,” Himawari said, making the woman in question blink in surprise. The same went for Priscilla and Noel was too angry to care. “It’ll do her good, getting all that anger out.”
“I’m not sure if I want to know but… ‘Auntie’?” the busty woman asked aloud.
“Irene said I was a ‘she’ and called said she was my aunt, teehee~!” Himawari said cheerfully, “Of course, she said that when I was about to eat her, saying she’d spank me, but with Daddy being your mate, that really does make the three of you my aunties doesn’t it~?”
“Uh-huh… sure?” Priscilla frowned as she looked around for the elusive flower. “I suppose you’re not going to let us know who’s next, are you?” she asked standing up herself to get ready just in case the flower makes its move.
“Of course not, how else would I be able to eat?”
“It would give you a challenge?” The brunette offered.
Himawari giggled knowingly. She knew what Auntie Priscilla was trying to do. “Nah. I don’t feeling like challenging myself right now.” then she added, just for Priscilla to hear, “I’ll certainly take you up on your offer when it’s your turn, though.” she was lying of course but there was no need for Priscilla to know that. Then she let the other two hear what was said as the flower concluded with, “Now, I still need to rest, use your last hours here in this simulation to have fun, to comfort each other, or whatever it is you people do when confronted with your possible deaths~”
“Hey!” Noel shouted, “Get out here so I can kick your ass! I’m faster than Sophia! So you won’t be able to latch your tentacles onto me that easily!”
“I don’t have an ass for you to kick,” Himawari giggled. “I’ll gladly give your nice one a spanking soon enough, though~!” And much, much more, though that went unsaid.
Noel’s reaction was predictable. She immediately covered her butt and squawked, “You stay away from my ass!”
Himawari didn’t say anything because she was no longer ‘connected’ to them psychically. She was however, still watching the three of them from a nearby bush. Unknown to the three women though, Himawari was lying when she said it needed to rest. The flower’s ‘psychic tank’ had been completely replenished for some time, now and she was now just trying to figure out what to do. Auntie Noel was her next target and she wanted to leave Priscilla and Teresa for last. She had plans for them. Plans that she wanted to indulge with no interruption. She wondered if those two would fall for the same trick twice. Seeing as how they had no idea how she ‘disappeared’, it was easy to conclude that they thought she really did what she’d appeared to have done from their perspective: snatching Sophia up and vanishing without a trace - likely after scarfing her down. But they also had no idea that Auntie Irene was in trouble when she manipulated their perception and minds to ignore her. So that could work. She could have them see Noel completely fine, while having her way with the woman in front of them!
Oh… now that’s an idea! Having made her decision and focusing her psychic powers on Priscilla and Teresa, Himawari sank into the ground and sprouted right in front of Noel. The woman in question squawked in utter shock at her appearance and swiped at her without hesitation… only for several orange tentacles to grab her wrists and hoist the tomboy up. Her claymore dropped to the ground with a clang.
“Hello~!”
“HIMAWARI!” Spittle spat from Noel’s mouth as she snarled viciously at her. She kicked her feet as she was left hanging in front of the flower. “LET ME GO! TERESA! PRISCILLA! DON’T JUST STAND THERE! ATTACK THE FUCKER!”
They didn’t do anything and Himawari giggled darkly making Noel realise that she had something to do with it.
“You son of a bitch!” Noel roared, literally kicking and screaming as Himawari sprouted more tentacles.
“No need to be so rude, Auntie Noel” Himawari cooed. “I just want to reward you for giving me the idea to fuel my psychic abilities with Nature Chakra~!”
“What rewa-urk!!” What was going to be said next was interrupted when Himawari shoved one orange tentacle into Noel’s mouth, effectively gagging her, while another two coiled around her thighs and spread them open to reveal her cunt. Then two more orange tentacles, these ones being girthy, veiny with cockheads like the one in her mouth had started rubbing and probing against the tomboy’s cunt and ass. Noel squealed in outrage, her eyes grew wide with rage and realization as she squirmed with all her might. The tomboy even so far as to flare her yoki to try and get Priscilla and Teresa’s attention, because she knew that out of their entire group that they had the highest yoki sensing. She was dismayed to learn that they still didn’t react in the way she wanted them to, which was to SAVE HER!
“Oh, yes yes yes, I most certainly have to thank you for this idea! If it wasn’t for you, I would never have thought of using Senjutsu chakra to enhance my abilities! I am fairly certain that it’s only people capable of utilizing Senjutsu that can even resist me at this point!”
That thought utterly terrified Noel. This thing was unstoppable! It even ate Elda in her awakened form! It had been picking them off one by one! If it could subdue an Awakened Being in their awakened form then what chance did they have against it?! There’s just no way… They had lost… Himawari was just too powerful for them! Noel let loose the breath she didn’t know she was holding and slumped, completely surrendering herself to Himawari.
The flower giggled menacingly at that. “Why, thank you, Auntie Noel~!” Then Himawari aimed the very tips of her tentacles against Noel’s cootch and started wiggling against her folds, pulling a pathetic, defeated moan out of the woman. “I’ll be sure to give you plenty of thanks, before I eat you~”
Noel squeaked and mewled in unwanted pleasure when Himawari suddenly thrust inside her cunt and ass, and violated her to its heart’s content. She closed her eyes with shame as she felt the tentacles pounding away at her holes; the friction gave her so much unwanted pleasure and she couldn’t do a thing to stop it!
“Oh?” The flower tilt her ‘head’ to the side at the lack of a reaction from Noel, “You’re not fighting back? You’re just going to lie there and take it?” the woman didn’t answer her. The flower huffed,“You’ve gotten boring, Auntie.” Himawari was disappointed.
“What the hell can I do?!” Noel growled mentally. “It’s pointless!”
“Oh, I know that.” Himawari giggled mischievously, “It’s been pointless ever since you gave me that idea. But you’re my big, strong, auntie!” she gushed before letting out a disappointed sigh. “I guess I was expecting… more from you, is all. Auntie Sophia didn’t give up after all.”
“Yeah, well, I ain’t Sophia!” Noel huffed, “Just fucking end me right now. There’s no point in dragging this out.”
Himawari tilt her head to the side and when Noel didn’t say anything else, the flower made a motion to look as if she was shrugging. “Alright. Fine. There’s really no point in dragging this out, anymore.” Himawari pulled all three tentacles out from Noel’s mouth, cunt and anus and opened her ‘mouth’ inhumanity wide. “Down the hatch you go.”
Noel didn’t even try to resist when her head and shoulders were enveloped. The tomboy just closed her eyes, huffed with little to no defiance, and accepted her fate. And like what had happened to Himawari’s previous three victims, Noel’s vision turned white behind her eyelids as the tomboy’s consciousness was stored away for safety while an identical doppelganger took her place.
The plant didn’t bother taking her time with Noel. She just raised the woman into the air and let gravity take its course. The tomboy slipped right on down Himawari’s gob and into the stem that stretched to accommodate her, in a matter of seconds. Once Noel’s feet were sucked in Himawari closed her mouth behind them, and tightened her stem around the tomboy until it looked like a second skin. Noel didn’t even struggle. And then, the feminine figure containing Noel lost its shape as she was rapidly digested into a blob of human goop. Then Himawari started ravenously guzzling Noel’s remains down to her roots. While she was at it, the mental blocks on Teresa and Priscilla were dropped at the last second, allowing them to hear the very last gulp. When the former adversaries turned to look, Himawari said “Tata~!” and disappeared in an instant, narrowly evading their frenzied strikes.
“GET BACK HERE, YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Priscilla roared.
“And then, there were two~!” Himawari giggled playfully, completely ignoring the insult. She continued, to speak to the remaining two in a playful tone. “And the strongest of the six no less! Isn’t that what you wanted, Auntie Priss? To fight me? I was giving you what you wanted, after all. Oh! I wonder if I should get rid of Auntie Teresa, next? That way your wish to fight me can REALLY come true!”
Priscilla growled viciously.
Teresa put a hand on the brunette’s shoulder to calm her down. Then the wavy-haired woman addressed Himawari directly. “You’re scared.”
“Hooo? And how’s that?” Himawari asked legitably curious.
“You’ve been picking us off one by one. Separating us, instead of taking us all on at the same time. I believe you were scared that you had to fight all six of us.” Teresa pointed out. “While I am curious as to why you left the two of us alive at the end, I am guessing it was because you wanted to test yourself against us, no?”
“Well… you’re not wrong.” Himawari admitted. “I admit if I was to fight all six of you together I certainly would have lost. Besides, Daddy’s a ninja, a type of warrior that specializes in subterfuge, assassination, and deceit. After being trained by him for more than half a decade, I was honestly expecting the six of you to fight unconventionally and cheat. I’ll admit that scorging the earth behind you to narrow down where I can come from was clever, so credit where it’s due, but still, what you’ve been doing since has left much to be desired.”
“Wait, we had to cheat?” such a thing sounded preposterous to Priscilla.
“Me using Senjutsu chakra to boost my available powers should have told you that you couldn’t fight the way you are use to doing.” the plant pointed out to the brunette as if it should have been obvious to her. Then Himawari let out a mischievous giggle that gave Priscilla and Teresa a bad feeling. “Too bad I’m not going to let you two live long enough to do it.”
Immediately Teresa and Priscilla went back to back as they pulled out their claymores. They covered their backs and slowly circled around to look for the elusive flower.
“You won’t win this. We’re a lot stronger than the ones you took down.” Priscilla called out.
“I know.” Himawari wasn’t going to deny that; those two are stronger than the other four by miles! Those two are a considerable threat to her existence, but Himawari was confident enough in herself to take them on. “But your power won’t be enough against someone who can utilize the near infinite power of Senjutsu.” She pointed out to them before going off into a fit of mischievous giggles. “I wonder what I should do… what to do, what to do~?”
Teresa was having none of that. “You know what? Fuck this!” Her yoki spiked as the former Number One willed herself to awaken, hoping beyond hope that her awakened form was something useful.
“Oh-ho-ho~!” Himawari chuckled, legitimately surprised by this turn of events. “What have we here?”
There was a blinding flash and when it faded, Teresa was naked, her uniform destroyed, as she now stood about as tall as Priscilla’s awakened form - her hair now its original black as her eyes had also reverted to that original shade. She looked almost entirely human, even her skin tone being unchanged, but from her back sprouted four mighty, black-feathered wings. Giving herself a once-over, Teresa was surprised to see that her awakened form was actually similar to the one she had when Clare performed the soul link with her, with a few differences. The obvious ones being the wings having a different colour, but another thing that stood out was the fact her legs were unchanged: there was no exposed sinew and muscle. Once she was done Teresa immediately took to the air with a mighty beat of her wings.
Priscilla took a moment to recover from her own shock, but quickly followed suit when she did. There was another flash of light, and when it died down, Priscilla was naked, her uniform in destroyed pieces around her. Now she was in her One-Horned Monster form. Her brown irises now a demonic gold, her pupils narrowing into vertical slits; her fair skin was now purple, her brown hair had bled to white; a large, horn sprouted from her forehead, and like Teresa, four wings were sprouted from her back. She took to the air with a mighty beat of her wings and joined Teresa in the air.
Himawari on the other hand… “Oh dear… I... can’t sense them anymore.” The flower said to herself and she slunk underground as she could still read their minds and knew what Teresa was planning. She could sense them when they were on the ground… but now that they were in the air, her connection to them was lost. It seems they inadvertently found a weakness. Despite her newfound power, she was still a plant; not a Sage. She can’t sense everything around them like Daddy can. If they were to fly, then sensing them was no longer an option. They could go anywhere and she wouldn’t know until they landed.
However… were Teresa and Priscilla smart enough to realize they have this advantage?
“Priscilla,” Teresa called out. “It’s time to start scorching the field! If Himawari wants us to fight unconventionally, then we’ll fight unconventionally!”
“Now, you’re speaking my language!” Priscilla growled happily.
“You bring the fire, I bring the wind,” Teresa said.
“On it,” Priscilla replied, blazing through hand seals. “Katon: Gōka Mekkyaku!” She expelled the fire from her mouth and watched as it shaped into a literal sea of flame as it descended to the ground. They needed something that would cover an entire area and this technique was one that did just that.
Seeing as Priscilla had done her part, it was time for the now dark haired Teresa to do hers. She blazed through hand seals of her own for a wide spread technique of her own, “Fūton: Daitoppa!”
She expelled the gust of wind from her mouth, that quickly turned to a massive stream that mixed into the river of fire below. The yellow flames turned a hot blue as her technique fueled them, spreading the sea of fire far and wide.
“GYA! HOTHOTHOT!!!” Himawari was still safely underground, but she could still feel the heat even under the earth. The plant went deeper just to escape from the heat. It wasn’t difficult to learn what those two were planning. They were trying to smoke her out, or, they were getting rid of her advantage. And since Noel, Sophia, Irene and Elda were deceased they had no reason to hold back anymore.
“Burn everything! If Himawari can’t get Senjutsu chakra then we have more of a chance taking it down!” Teresa yelled to Priscilla.
“Already on it!” Priscilla looked at another clean patch of earth and went blazed through the hand seals for the same technique she just used. Teresa followed with her own.
“Oh, this simply will not do…” Himawari took a moment to find a nice, big-ass hunk of rock, before channeling some Nature Chakra into its vines and launching it upwards. The earth above flew in all directions as the boulder shot up like a rocket and startled the holy hell out of her opponents.
Teresa and Priscilla still had their claymore’s on hand, and they worked together to slice and hack the large boulder and slabs of earth into tiny pieces. They didn’t separate either, since that was how Himawari had taken out the others. To their annoyance, Himawari’s stunt had also extinguished the fire and created a massive dirt cloud that effectively served as a smokescreen as the flower sprouted from the ground.
“Tch…” Priscilla clicked her tongue and tried to see through the smokescreen to no avail. She was sorely tempted to divebomb down there but knew doing such a thing would be unwise.
“Keep an eye out, Priscilla. There’s no way it’s finished.” Teresa advised.
“Yeah, yeah, I got it,” The white-haired Awakened said absentmindedly.
“They’re too far up for me to catch them.” Himawari said to herself. It looked around and was annoyed that the two of them had burnt a chunk of nature away. She felt a bit weaker now because of it. She had to take them down before they do it again and weaken her even more.
Then, she decided to try something. “Awww, I can’t reach you,” Himawari whined. “I think it’s time to fix that~!”
Priscilla and Teresa flapped their wings and withdrew as they stared on in amazement at the sight of Himawari emerging from the smoke. The flower was now twice as tall as the Raby Castle! She looked far more monstrous, too, now rocking massive, thorny vines and a mouth resembling a venus flytrap as she let out a roar.
“It can grow its size now?” Teresa was intrigued by this new turn of events.
“Size, shape, a few other things,” Himawari giggled. Her ‘mouth’ was moving as she spoke to give off the illusion that she was actually talking to them instead of in their heads. “As I’ve said before: I’ve never used the true extent of my power before now. This is twice the experiment for me that it is for you~!”
“Just because you’ve increased your size doesn’t mean it’s made you stronger,” Teresa pointed out with a faint smile while hefting her claymore over her shoulder.
“Oh? Says who~?” Himawari giggled menacingly. “Bigger size means more Senjutsu chakra to take in. But, let’s experiment further, shall we~?” Then she sprouted several dozens of thorny vines from her stem and sent them to the two women.
Priscilla and Teresa quickly exchanged looks, nodded and dived down to engage them. The first set they got close too were shredded to bits with a single swipe of their claymores. The second, third and fourth sets shared the same fate; the two of them never separated, nor did they get any closer to the ground, much to Himawari’s annoyance.
Had they been paying attention they would have noticed that something about this fight wasn’t right. For one, there was no nectar from the stumps they made. And two, every vine they destroyed Himawari did not let out any pained screams or anything of the sort. Of course, they were more focused on cutting down every vine that was being sent to them, and because of that, these oddities didn’t grab their attention.
But then, they both swooped down to try and hack at the base of Himawari’s stem and the real one perked up, sending several vines to try and snatch at their ankles as they came down. Had she had a tongue, Himawari would have clicked it out of annoyance because they were moving to fast for her to catch.
As for Teresa and Priscilla, the former was frowning a bit as her claymore found itself to be unable to cut through the flower’s stem. Priscilla on the other hand was outright growling because she found out the hard way that the stem was simply to thick for her to cut through. That and it was reinforced with ‘Senjutsu’. ‘Himawari’ cackled as she sprouted several more thorny vines and took another swipe at the two, attempting the drive them back.
“Priscilla! Fall back!” Teresa called as she dodged and weaved through the thorny vine and sliced and diced in a counter attack. She wasn’t leaving the white-haired awakened alone with this thing. They had to work together to beat it. That was the only way they could defeat it!
“To hell with that! This fucking flower needs to die!” Priscilla snapped back. Her emotions was getting the better of her and Teresa knew she had to do something or else Himawari would take advantage of it.
The purple skinned Awakened One dodged a thorny vine and reduced it to shredded pieces with a single swipe. Again Priscilla didn’t notice the lack of a reaction from the ‘flower’ or the nectar that should be there and she got in close to the stem and tried to cleave it.
“Priscilla!” Teresa barked. With a mighty flap of her wings Teresa dodged and weaved through another set of thorny vines before flying down to pull Priscilla away from the flower.
“Oh you should know better by now,” ‘Himawari’ tauntingly said to the Awakened Beings. “How stupid can you get?” Since ‘she’ was unable to hit them, ‘she’ decided to attack them another way.
The flower dug her remaining thorny vines under the earth, before pulling out several huge chunks of earth and throwing them at the women. Teresa got to Priscilla just in time and pulled her away from the flower just as one of the slabs reached her. The dark haired babe sliced and diced it to small chunks before dragging the idiot away before she gets herself caught.
Then, to Teresa’s dismay and confusion, Priscilla let out a startled yelp as she was dragged down by the ankle - some invisible force pulling her away and out of her grasp. Not wanting to let Priscilla meet the same fate as the others Teresa swooped on down to rescue her. But, then, she felt something wrap around her neck and arms, yanking her down as ‘Himawari’ faded away to show the real one in the place of the boulder she had tossed minutes before.
“I have to admit you two are challenging,” Himawari complimented the two. “My vines are straining to hold you, even!” Then, several more shot forth to help out as she cooed seductively.. “Oooh, let’s fix that, shall we~?”
Flapping their wings Priscilla and Teresa struggled with all their might as Himawari entangled them, reinforcing her vines with Nature Chakra. Teresa was in a far more perilous predicament since her arms were bound and a tentacle was around her neck. Priscilla in comparison was in a better position since she only had an ankle to contend with as the limbs came forth to wrestle with her.
Priscilla’s arm blurred as she successfully fended them off with her claymore. They were not going to catch her that easily! Of course, in response to this, Himawari spouted more and more tentacles to wrestle with the Awakened One. After all, there was only so much a single person could do against so many, isn’t there? She was surprised by Priscilla’s speed and sighed in irritation.
At this rate, Himawari knew she was going to run out of Nature Chakra long before she manages to detain the woman; she decided to try something else to speed things along and hopefully bound the white haired one, and had several vines slither on up the one that held Priscilla firm, before slipping up her body, one lingering upon her sex to rub against it.
Priscilla predictably squawked with outrage and glared viciously at the flower. “OI! NO ONE BUT MY BREEDING STUD CAN TOUCH ME THERE!”
“Oh, really~?” Himawari giggled, yanking Priscilla closer as more tentacles snatched onto her and slithered up the purple woman’s body. “Because I sure as hell am touching you there~” she said playfully. “Daddy’s such a lucky man… and he makes you so happy. I’m almost jealous~!”
“Priscilla! Don’t encourage it!” Teresa barked from somewhere behind the now struggling purple skinned woman. At least she only had two tentacles coiled around her arms and one around her neck. She almost felt sorry for Priscilla... almost. Though Teresa never did express it, she was still pissed off at the young woman for cutting her time with Clare short, all those years ago.
“Ooh, I wonder who should go down my gullet first? The so called ‘Strongest of all Number Ones’, or ‘The One-Horned Monster’? Decisions, decisions~” Himawari’s ‘head’ swayed from side to side with barely contained excitement. She wanted to have some fun with the last one standing, and even though Priscilla calls herself the strongest being on the continent, Teresa was in fact stronger than her.
But the two of them were just so… sexy. Such delectable morsels. It was hard to choose between them!
“I’m tempted to just eat you both~!” It would save time, after all, and Himawari would be able to focus all of her Nature Chakra into keeping them from breaking out, until they were being digested.
But the option to mind control them was there too, so she could have a little fun with them first. That was a tempting option, a very tempting option. There was so many things she could have them do! So many sexy, embarrassing things, like having them make out, dance sexily, take embarrassing but sexy poses… there was just so many options!
“Now that I think about it,” Himawari said thoughtfully, sounding both thoughtful and delightfully devious, “Why not both~?”
Teresa didn’t like the sound of that… she was surprised when Himawari’s tentacles uncoiled around her neck and arms, and saw the plant had done the same with Priscilla. Not taking any chances just in case the plant was going to try something, Teresa grabbed Priscilla by the wrist and with a mighty flap of her wings got above tree level with the purple-skinned awakened in tow.
Unfortunately for the two of them, Himawari was already in their heads. All she had to do was increase her psychic influence enough to outright take control of their bodies. But there was something else she wanted to test out; something that had gotten her curious: Himawari wanted to see if she could take control of their minds. Subjugate them utterly so that they would truly be at her mercy! After all, it doesn’t really matter if she happens to break their minds in the process, the simulation will undo that once it’s over.
Above the treeline both Priscilla and Teresa recoiled when they felt… something. What… what was that?! The two awakened beings exchanged concerned looks that was not a pleasant feeling. Himawari giggled at the reaction, sensing that she was making some good progress already in terms of taking control of their bodies. She just needed to push a little more…
Both Priscilla and Teresa grunted in discomfort, their swords dropping to the ground as they reflexively cradled their heads. What was going on? Why did they have a splitting headache all of a sudden? Growling Teresa dug her fingers into her scalp, as if it would help stop… whatever was happening to her.
Priscilla was doing the exact same thing. The only difference being she was actually drawing blood that trickled down the sides of her head. The purple-skinned Awakened One didn’t care much for that though. All she wanted was to stop this… this damned headache from hurting her head! So, inflicting pain on herself would be enough to override what was happening to her. At least that was her thoughts on how it would work. Priscilla was thinking along the lines of ‘fighting fire with fire’. It wasn’t effective. At all.
As for Himawari, she giggled devilishly as she watched them struggle to keep their minds. Her orange vine-like tentacles wiggled with anticipation as the two women were losing a mental battle.
“Well, it’s been fun.” Priscilla and Teresa groaned upon hearing Himawari’s voice in the back of their heads. “I think it’s time I stop this charade and break your minds utterly so I can take control of the two of you outright.”
Priscilla and Teresa roared in agony as they felt Himawari’s will overpower their own. The pressure on their minds worsened; Himawari bent it, pressuring it to the absolute breaking point… then there was a loud ‘SNAP!’ before everything went dark. Priscilla and Teresa’s agonised screams abruptly cut off, and their eyes dulled as they lost their glimmer of life, and their expressions went blank as they dropped their arms to their sides.
They dropped to the ground in front of Himawari, and straightened themselves baring their privates to the flora and tucked in their wings. Now that they were no longer ‘there’, the two women were completely at the flower’s mercy.
“Yatta~!” Himawari cheered with a giggle wiggling around in the dirt as she successfully broke the two bitches and made them her slaves to her every whim. That wasn’t easy to do, their resistance was nothing to scoff at, but by god it was worth every ounce of effort she put into it! “I did it! I did it, I did it, I did it!! Heeheehee, what to do, what to do~?”
Priscilla and Teresa didn’t say or do anything. They remained motionless, staring ahead with blank eyes.
Himawari wanted to see if they still had enough sense of self to act on their own. So, the first thing the plant did was to release her mental prowess on the two, but kept control on their bodies. “Aunt Teresa, Aunt Priscilla, can you hear me?” she mentally asked them.
“...Yes.” The latter replied, her tone flat and even. Completely without emotion.
“I… can hear you, Himawari,” Teresa added, her tone matching Priscilla’s. The flower was surprised, but not disappointed; seems their willpower was stronger than she gave them credit for. They still had a sense of self, but thankfully it wasn’t strong enough for them to actually go against her.
Himawari giggled and said, “Put on a show for me~!” She cooed. “I want to see you two make out. Pleasure each other~!”
Her face still stoic Teresa cocked her head, and asked in a perfect, emotionless deadpan, “How much effort shall we put into it?”
“As much as you can muster, my lovely pet~!” Himawari replied with a mischievous, lewd giggle as a single orange tentacle slipped out of her ‘face’ and wiggled in front of her, mimicking a person licking their lips with anticipation. “I want to see the two of you panting with arousal by the time you’re done!”
Without hesitation or even another word, Priscilla and Teresa slipped into each other’s arms and started making out. They both let out a lewd moan as they melted into a deep, heated kiss - their tongues battling for dominance. Had she been able Himawari would’ve been grinning widely right about now. Priscilla had one hand on the small of Teresa’s back, in between the two large, and two small pairs of wings, and the other was on the back of the woman’s head.
Teresa herself was doing the same thing, only she was pulling the purple-skinned Awakened Being to her. Their tits mashed together and both transformed women moaned lewdly as they felt their nipples rubbing against each other.
Priscilla then started pushing Teresa down as she started winning their clash. The dark haired woman pulled Priscilla down with her, and tried to force the tongue belonging to the white-haired Awakened out of her mouth. Saliva mixed, tongues swirled, and lustful moans and grunts were exchanged between the two as they laid down on the ground, with Priscilla pressing her knee between Teresa’s thighs. Only when she wanted to, did the blank faced ‘One-Horned Monster’ withdraw from her lip lock, before kissing a trail on down her former adversary’s neck, her collarbone, her chest, stomach and finally her crotch.
Teresa gasped and moaned pulling Priscilla closer and spreading her legs as the woman started eating her out. Himawari was giggling, utterly enjoying the show these mind broken women were giving her.
----
Outside of the simulation, nearly 30 minutes later, the spirit of Jiraiya was still talking to Tsunade and Riful. Though they had a bit of company in the form of Miria, Cynthia and Jean.
“He almost killed you?!” Miria exclaimed looking at the white haired man in shock. Everyone else was looking at Jiraiya in shock as well, even Tsunade, who had never heard of this incident.
Jiraiya rubbed his chest where he had been mortally wounded. “It wasn’t my finest moment,” he sighed, “And Naruto wasn’t at fault, either. When I loosened the seal it was to help him try and gain more control of the fox’s chakra - or ‘yoki’ as you folks call it. Needless to say, it didn’t end well.”
“No shit! He went berserk!” Tsunade growled, “What the hell were you thinking?!”
“I was thinking on trying to get Naruto used to using the fox’s chakra.”Jiraiya answered to explain his side of the story. “Against the likes of the Akatsuki, he needed every advantage he could get. He wouldn’t have stood a chance otherwise… not at the time, at least. He wasn’t even ready for Senjutsu, back then, either.” He let out a sigh. Then he smiled. It was a small one; one that showed how proud he was of his student. “You have no idea how surprised and proud I am to hear of his accomplishments afterwards, though. I only wish I was there to see it all in person.”
“He wanted you to be there when he took the damn hat.” Tsunade muttered solemnly.
“Not to be rude, but can we go back to the original conversation? What happened, after you almost died?” Cynthia asked.
“I knocked him out, and tightened up the seal so the fox would have trouble influencing him.” Jiraiya answered with a shrug. “Naruto has no memory of it, and I would like to keep it that way.”
That was… reasonable.
“Fair enough,” Riful replied with a nod.
“That’s actually a good idea, now that I think about it.” Jean said after thinking it through.
“Why would it be a good idea?” Miria asked, giving the eyebrowless woman a curious look.
“Remember how Naruto was like when Clare and Ophelia wouldn’t talk to him for several days, after bringing Priscilla back?”
“...Oh.” Miria said; Naruto was upset and depressed when they did that to him.
Jean nodded, “Yeah. Now, imagine how Naruto would be like if he learned that he had almost killed the man he admires almost to a fault. He would be in an even worse depression.”
“I get it! We keep it to ourselves.” Miria sighed. Then she looked to her left and frowned. “I wonder how long they’re going to be in there for.”
Jiraiya shrugged, “They’re dealing with a highly intelligent, self-aware flower. One with limited psychic powers, no less. They could be there for a while. You’d might as well make yourselves comfortable, because they’ve been in there for the better part of 2 to 3 hours.” He could try to hack into it, but like he said to Riful and Tsunade, doing that could end up trapping them in that pocket dimension, or erasing them entirely.
“Yikes… and here I thought the one my team dealt with was a bitch,” Miria muttered.
“Himawari said the one you had faced is ‘dumb’,” Jiraiya said, “Himawari is a wandering psychic flower. Chances are it’ll know you’re in the simulation the moment it starts and comes for you. If it’s connected to Senjutsu though, and follows the same rules, then they’re going to be in for a world of hurt since that boosts everything, from strength, to durability. Luckily that doesn’t seem to be the case. But it can learn so unless Naruto nerfs it, it’ll keep learning and learning and learning until it’s almost unstoppable.”
“Oookay, yup, never fighting it…” Cynthia muttered.
“That’s disturbing,” Riful said.
“Tell me about it,” Jean muttered. “I didn’t fight this flower yet, and already I’m on edge by the mere mention of it. And not only that, but Naruto put in an insane version of himself that’s basically the same thing as that flower. He’s even capable of showing up out of nowhere…”
“...I hope to never run into him, then.” Jiraiya muttered as he looked behind him from over the shoulder. He hoped that version of Naruto doesn’t show up. While he wanted to fight his Godson, he didn’t fancy his chances against an insane version of him.
“So...what can you tell us about Naruto? Seeing as you’ve been with him for the better part of 2 to 3 years, I assume you picked up a few things that he likes?” Cynthia asked. “Our anniversary’s coming up and I’d like to see if I can mootch some suggestions off of you.”
Jiraiya chuckled. “He likes ice pops.”
“Ice… Pops?” Miria had never heard of the words before. “What are those?”
“They’re basically frozen treats on a stick. Lemme show you a example,” and before their eyes, an ice treat, an ice treat on a stick manifested in his hand. “These are called ‘lollipops’ and they are basically frozen treats that you can eat. They come in a variety of flavours, from lemon, to strawberry, to oranges. He loves ‘em.” he made it disappear, “But I’m guessing that’s not what you’re after.”
“No. It’s not. It’s an idea though,” Cynthia replied.
Jiraiya rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Hmmm… well… let’s see what I can dig up, then. It’s been a while.”
Sign up to rate and review this story